The Fantasy Life of Cocoa the Bunny Bear

The Children of the Ring (A LOTR Scrapped Fic)

2012-01-06T11:12:00.000-08:00

PROLOGUE
The Child of an Elf, as golden as the sun
The Offspring of a Hobbit, The Ring-bearer; The One
The Heir of a Human, as noble as the King
The Spirit of a Wizard, as wise as the birds can sing
The Soul of a Dwarf, with the strength of ten bulls
The Seed of an Orc/Uruk-hai, with no knowledge of pain or death,
and the Darkness of Lord Sauron, whose power they dare deny shall be a suicidal fool

THE DEAL
"I have come for the King of Gondor, son of Arathorn"
"Who are you to dare step into the fortress of Gondor and summon the King?"
"My name is Shenna and my business is of my own. I wish to see the King."
~~
"Let her enter and see what purpose she has of coming here"
~~
"I am Shenna and I come here to fulfill a mission."
"What mission do you speak of, woman?"
"I wish to speak with you privately"
~~
"What matter of mission is this that you must speak so secretly?"
"Something your Queen Arwen must not hear of, for I fear that it would be the death of me."
"And what is it that my fair lady must not know of?"
"That I am here a Childbearer and my mission is to bear your child."
"......."
"I know it may come to you as a shock, milord, but I am only fulfilling my duty, and all responsibilities are solely of my own. You need not to worry."
"Who sent you and who gave you this mission? What may be the purpose of this mission as well?"
"I am unable to say. I was the Chosen One. That is all I know of."
"...If what you say is true..."
"It is as true as the sun rises in the east, milord."
"If that is what destiny has given you to do, I shall not forsake your fate. You are allowed to stay here in the castle and have the child here. The Queen must know of this, you understand."
"As you wish, milord."

--:--

"Who are you, mortal, and what is your business being here?"
"My name is Shenna and I search for the Elf Prince of Mirkwood. I wish to speak to him."
"What is it that you want to speak to Legolas Greenleaf that you cannot reveal to us?"
"My business is of my own and for Legolas' ears only. Let me pass so that I can meet him."
"Do you not care that your life might be in the hands of us and that we might kill you for trespassing?"
"If my mission fails because of your heartless act, you are digging a grave for Middle-Earth to sleep in."
~~
"I've heard news of your coming here. You have displayed great courage in venturing into the secret lands of the elves and speak up even when your life is at the mercy of the eye of an arrow."
"I come only to fulfill my mission sent out for me. I care not of the dangers around me."
"A brave heart you have, mortal. And what may be your mission that has brought you many miles here to this sacred land?"
".....You know what I came here for. You elves have the gift of reading people's minds."
".....What you ask from me is too great, both for me to accept and for you to carry out..."
"I care not of the burden that may fall upon me, and there is no reason why a noble Elf Prince like you could ever be unable to withstand such a favour when you have fought the courageous battle against Sauron."
"That was an obligation and a fight for Middle Earth which I have been destined to, but this..."
"Is also a destiny, both a small one for you and a big one for me. You need not to bear the burden. Only me."
"We elves should not have any business with men, but your destiny is yours to fulfill. I shall comply with your wishes."

THE CHILDREN
Illumai Greenleaf-The Elf's Child

Hair as blonde as his elf father yet wavy as his human mother
Eyes as brown as his human mother yet as sharp as his elf father
Has the stealth, agility, grace and strength his elf father has
Has the skin colour and the intelligence of his human mother
Shoots arrows, rides horses, fight swords and speaks Elvish as well as his father

Merriweather Baggins-The Hobbit's Offspring

As tall as her hobbit father yet as beautiful as her human mother
One eyes is the colour of her hobbit father and the other eye is the colour of her human mother
Looks more like her mother than her father
Intelligent and brave, but a little slow on judging people's character (trusts people too easily)
Utmost friendly

Arnarog Estel Isildur-The Human's Heir

As handsome as his father but pretty gentle like his mother
Unless the situation needs it, he wouldn't reveal his tough side
Goes really great with sword-fighting and butt-kicking, yet can maintain a satisfying level of passive-learning
His blood is as noble and worthy as his father could be

Orwan Mithrandir-The Wizard's Spirit

Certainly has long, white hair like the wizard father but she definitely does not look old
As young as her beautiful mother
Able to perform spells, wand-less magic and read minds
Has both telekinesis, telepathic and psychometric powers
Can fly on air without help from the eagles

Embere Moria-The Dwarf's Soul

Looks almost like his dwarf father but as tall as his human mother
Very strong and courageous; can pick up a horse and throw it 50 feet away
Has his father's temper and rushy attitude
Unlike his father, he was rather fond of elves and wouldn't hesitate to know more about them

Zealous-The Orc/Uruk-hai's Seed

Very ugly and monstrous, just like her Orc/Uruk-hai father
The only female Orc/Uruk-hai among her species, making her pretty popular and desirable to them
Has her human mother's eyes; the only beautiful thing about her
Wild and vicious like her Orc/Uruk-hai father but has a slightly leveled sanity

Dormor-Lord Sauron's Darkness

Very dark and evil
Has no mercy and no compassion for anyone, just like his father
Very powerful and pretty much unstoppable
All about death and destruction and it's hard to believe that he could be a half-brother to his siblings
His birth caused the death of his mother

EPILOGUE
May the grace of Middle-Earth befall on the mother of the Children of the Ring - Shenna's tomb engraving

Love Song Requiem

2011-10-23T14:09:00.000-07:00

Created: 24-10-2011

LOVE SONG REQUIEM

Emily se trouver un meilleur endroit pour s'endormir

We were friends longer than we can remember. We lived at opposite ends; he lived on the shoulder blade area, I was near the rump. But everyday, when the sun rises and seeps through the monkey’s hair, we would meet, and we would do everything together. We were inseparable. That’s how it was between us. And we were content.

Elle appartient aux contes de fées que je ne pourrait jamais être

The first thing I saw of myself was hands, hands that only humans would have, not for a flea. In the midst of cloud and smoke and loud exclamation, I saw myself standing on my hind legs, looking at the oddity that was myself before me. Small head, broad shoulders, four hands and two feet. A face…a face! With features of man! And when I turned around, there was our host monkey and the old human who used to pet and talk gibberish to him standing there looking at us with an expression I did not recognize. I was terrified. I was trembling in horror at what have I turned into. Who am I? What am I? What have I become?

Before I could scream into a frenzy, a hand that was similar to my own held mine. I looked up to see a creature who was of the same oddity as I was. Almost the same features, but still slightly different in a sense. I didn’t know who he was at first, but a gentle chirp “Brethren?” that escaped his lips told me who he actually was. And for now, I felt safe.

La hante l'avenir avec des souvenirs que je n'aurais jamais pu

The old professor came over again. He said he brought us our food and that he was not going to hurt us and hope that we would be friends. I didn’t give him the chance. I growled at him to drop the dead felines and canines he collected at our feet and leave, holding my brethren close and brandishing the tiny knife I managed to snag the day my brethren and I had turned into his accidental abominations. I dared him to come closer. He did not. He just tried to calm me while putting the food down and backed away carefully. I kept my eyes on him long enough until I could no longer see him before I picked up the canines and felines and divided it between us.

My brethren asked when will it be that we would return to normal and be back to our old home. I could not answer that. I don’t even know if the professor had any intention of turning us back the way we were. To be honest, I don’t even trust him with manhandling us. No filthy human was ever going to touch my brethren. He’s all I have in this fucked up world. And I will protect him with everything I’ve got.

Et l'espoir est juste un étranger, se demandant comment il allait si mal

The old man had not returned for several weeks now. He had left our host monkey in charge of the lab, but our host monkey did not dare to try and approach us. He just brought our food religiously and was content with keeping his distance from us. Which was fine, because I honestly cannot cope with any being other than my brethren. He’s all I’ve got right now, and he’s the only thing that made sense to this surreal reality.

So when he heard unfamiliar noises approaching the greenhouse we reside in, I tried my best to keep up with my brethren when we made ourselves scarce. I tried to run as fast as he could, but I’m still trying to get used to walking on hind legs. I tripped and fell, and my brethren was far ahead of me. He tried to come back to me, but the sound of my fall caught the intruders’ attention. I locked eyes with a dwarfish human who returned his gaze with the look of horror, and when a tall, lanky human barged in asking his friend what was wrong, I panicked. I leapt upwards, crashing through the glass roof and out into the open. I shouldn’t have done that. I never should’ve done that. I am leaving my brethren behind in the mercy of those humans, but I didn’t dare to go back to check on him. And I felt terrible for that.

Je meurs chaque fois que vous regarder loin

I searched high and low for my brethren. The moment the two pesky humans who scared him had left, I quickly leapt out the same way he did and looked for him through every nook and cranny. I peeked through an old human female’s window, scaring the hell out of her in the process, and more or less horrified another younger human female into unconsciousness at an alley. It was to be expected. If the old professor could be terrified by our looks, it’s no surprise that other humans suffer such affliction too. But that wasn’t important. If I have to scare a few humans into submission to locate my brethren, so be it.

Imagine my shock when I found him, in tattered human clothes, sitting crouched in a tiny alley right in front of a building called L'oiseau Rare. Unlike my brethren who is perfectly fine with staying in his little world, I took the trouble to learn and study the culture of humankind, which includes learning their language. The old professor doesn’t know I have learnt human speech (and I don’t intend to let him know), and my brethren seemed to have lack the vocal means to be able to communicate in human speech; he would be torn apart by the humans without hesitation. But as I was about to go there to take him, a young female came out. She looked hesitant at first, almost afraid, but she approached him anyway, holding out an umbrella. She asked if he had a name, but he could not reply, nor is there any human language to describe our names. She then invited him to follow her, to enter her home. I wanted to stop him, to run there to grab him and drag him away from this treacherous human, but he got up hesitantly, his eyes filled with the same trust he had with me and followed her inside. I didn’t know what possessed me to hide out of sight when she stuck her head out to check if no one was looking, but I did, and I regretted that action that very night.

Mon cœur, ma vie, ne sera jamais le meme

The human lady was kind. She asked me for a name, but I couldn’t tell her, because I cannot speak. My vocals were more primitive than my brethren’s. She took me in, gave me a warm bath and told me her name was Lucille. She gave me a name ‘Francoeur’, because she found me on the street with the same name. It was a nice name; it had a nice ring to it. The old man never gave us a name. He just called us ‘Subject A’ and ‘Subject B’. She gave me some food to eat, and even though it tasted bland and foreign, it was only nice to accept them, and I was hungry anyway. I didn’t want to be clothed at first—I have no need to—but I’m glad I indulged her, because whatever she made me wear gave me a sense of security. A sense of belonging. A sense of…humanity. She said that wearing clothes will keep people from finding out how I really look, because most people are not as understanding as she was. In a way, she was right. I admit that I am frightening to people, even to the old human and our host monkey. If donning these clothes would help protect me from the dangers ahead, then it is wise to do so. Besides, she said I look sharp in it. And I agree.

Cet amour va prendre mon tout

I could not believe my eyes when I saw what the female was doing to my brethren. She bathed him in a tub that would surely drown him, fed him with human food that was not meant for our stomachs and clothed him unnecessarily, and even gave him a name. ‘Francoeur’. It means ‘honest heart’. While the name suited him very well, the getup did not. She was trying to make him human! One of them! The very species I have been tried to protect his young brethren from! He is not human! He is a flea, and should be proud of it, but he threw that pride away for a mere human female! Does he not remember me anymore? Does he not think of me anymore? Am I so easily forgotten? Were years of being together so easily wiped away by a mere few hours with a species that barely understands us? I will rescue you from her grasp, Francoeur, and take you home where you truly belong.

Un souffle, une seule touche, ce sera la fin de moi

Lucille taught me how to use the guitar, and I suddenly discovered that while I cannot talk, my vocal capacity is able to vibrate in such a way that I can imitate song and music. She even taught me how to sing, and I feel almost connected to her in a way. Though there were still barriers as to how I should communicate with her, I think the human term ‘action speaks louder than words’ sorta apply here. She told me the guitar belonged to her father, who was a traveling musician, and told me that her mother had ran off to America to marry some rich human male and left her behind with her father, and when her father died from pneumonia, her aunt and uncle were kind enough to take her in. I cannot believe how a mother would abandon such a beautiful creature like her and how delicate and fragile being like her was able to endure such a tragic life and maintain that angelic smile. I suppose that her divine demeanour could be the reason why she was able to look past my monstrosity and see me as…well, me. The only other person who sees me that way is my brethren, but it seems that he didn’t manage to leave the greenhouse. What have the two humans done to him, I wonder. Did they hurt him? No, he would be able to hold his own. I bet he was able to hide from them. He was so good at hiding. As much as I like my new home, I miss my brethren, and I do wish he’s OK.

Vous pourriez être la goutte d'eau qui me ramène à la terre

Rumours of a monster in Paris spread across town. To think that my innocent acts of searching for my brethren caused such a destructive sensation throughout humankind. Such is a nature of humans. They fear things they don’t understand. There is a human law enforcer who seemed to have taken interest in my case, but he would never suspect it was me. No, he didn’t even realize that I was walking just right by him in plain sight, although these much abhorred human clothing served their purpose well to shield me from detection. I still remain within the vicinity of L'oiseau Rare, watching, learning, waiting for the opportune moment where I can take Francoeur from harm’s way. I watched him as he went on stage with that female human named Lucille, acting as if he was part of humanity and entertaining them like some circus freak. I will admit that his voice was surprisingly beautiful to the ears, but this was not where he should belong. He belongs with me, with his kind! Not this joke of a life where he had to wear a mask to conceal his true self from the world and with a woman that insist it is for his safety when she was just ashamed to be around in public without the mask! And I worry that he may get in trouble with the human law enforcer they call ‘Prefet Maynott’, because he had the same eyes towards Lucille as I have towards Francoeur.

Aéroports toujours en attente pleine de l'amour que vous méritez

I met the two humans again that I’ve seen at the greenhouse when we went backstage after another successful performance. Lucille introduced them as Raoul (the tall lanky human) and Emile (the dwarfish human), her somewhat childhood friends she knew since she was just a hatchling. We shook hands, but I forgot that I did not have my other hand in the sleeves and gloves and instinctively shook both their hands at the same time. They were shocked, as expected, and told Lucille that I was the monster every human in Paris was talking about. Have I been spotted by other humans and have scared them when I was escaping the greenhouse? How can I be so careless? Now Lucille will be in danger and it’s all my fault.

But I was surprised when Lucille slapped both Raoul and Emile, defending me and insisting to them that I was not a monster. Only my brethren had ever defended me, but here stood a human female who defended me and protected me from the dangers of humanity’s prejudice. Does that mean she…? No, I cannot bring myself to think such a thing. She could never…with a creature like me…but she said I was not a monster…does that mean…I have a chance…? And maybe even…something more…?

J'ai Souhaitant pourrait trouver un moyen de laver le passé

After weeks of watching and waiting, finally that Lucille and her family were called out for a social dinner to Prefet Maynott’s mansion. Francoeur had to be left at home because she thinks he is not ready to be in an actual social crowd yet. I, for once, agree with her. He couldn’t even talk to her, let alone a herd of humans before him. I took that opportune moment to leap into his room, surprising him with my wellbeing and shared a heartfelt reunion. I told him that I took on the name ‘Chaos’ because of the chaos I created due to my search for him, and begged him to come with me, to go home or run away, anywhere but here.

Nothing prepared me for what I had to hear from my brethren tonight. Not only did he tell me that he do not wish to leave, but also he told me the reason he didn’t want to leave was because he had fallen for the human female. I was naturally furious. I told him that humans are not capable of loving monsters like us, that they would never see us anymore than just an abomination that should not exist. Has he not learnt that harsh lesson when we were with the old professor or when the two human males found us? I told him that there is no way Lucille would ever love him back, that only I…I bit back those last words. It felt so wrong to utter it. To have such feelings for a brethren, a member of the same gender…? No, this was just my over-protectiveness talking. I changed the subject by saying that only I can understand him, that only I can truly see him as he really is, but he was adamant. He said Lucille defended him, she said he was not a monster, and he believe he could have a future with her, and that even if he didn’t, he was content to live within humanity and be by his saviour’s side for the rest of his life.

That night, my heart broke, and I had never felt more betrayed as I left his room, shedding my first tears in years.

Sachant que mon cœur se brise, mais au moins la douleur va durer

Lucille read to me tonight before bed. I always love the human stories she reads, especially the story Belle et la Bête where the Beast turns into human and gets Beauty. It was a wonderful story that filled me with hope, hope that Lucille and I would be together just as the Beast did with Beauty, even though Lucille reminded me that this was fiction, not real. It did not hurt to dream now, did it? But what if Chaos, my brethren, was right? What if she cannot love me the way I have hoped for? What if her heart actually belonged to that childhood friend of hers, that Raoul? The way she talked to him, even though there were annoyances in between, seemed to show a little hint of fondness between each other, like a love-hate relationship. Even if she did not love Raoul, what if she could not bring herself to love me, like what Chaos said? What if…No, no, I must not think such negative thoughts. I would be just playing into Chaos’ hands. I have to prove to him that I can make my own decisions, that I can protect myself now and learn to be strong just like him. Even if the possibility is small, it is still there for me to believe that we may have a future together. Even if only as friends, it would be alright for me. And I’m sure of it.

Je meurs chaque fois que vous regarder loin

I did not know why I did not leave. After what Francoeur had said to me, I should be running off, disappearing into the night, leaving him to his own devices and let him learn how it feels like to disbelieve me. But I couldn’t. I couldn’t leave him alone. So I stayed. I continued to fuel humanity’s fear of Le Monstre, leaving dead canines and felines in my wake and maybe nip the occasional human if my hunger was too much to bear, and that Prefet Maynott continues to raise his suspicious eyes at Francoeur, who seems to be intent to want to have an in-depth conversation (more like interrogation) with him, but continuously rejected by Lucille with some flimsy excuse only humans would believe. Did I do this to spite him? To bully him into submission? To force him to return to me? I don’t know.

All I know is that when I enter the cabaret to check on him, it somehow made my heart skip a beat when he seemed to be looking my way as he sang, as if he was singing it to me, but yet seeing him having so much fun with the human female, that smile he had that used to be reserved for my eyes only, made my heart go sour with jealousy, which motivated me into venting out my frustrations by scaring the living daylights out of the humans. Do I really have feelings for my own brethren? Am I really falling in love with him? Or is it the years of being together both as a small flea and a big monster to the point of inseparable clouded my emotions? It was a deadlock, and I know that one day, Francoeur would pay the price for my actions.

Mon cœur, ma vie, ne sera jamais le meme

That old family friend Prefet Maynott was getting more and more suspicious of me. This morning, he almost forced his way on Lucille and barged into the cabaret looking for me because he thinks I am Chaos, the monster that terrorized Paris. If it weren’t for Raoul and Emile who brought me out of the cabaret through the backdoor and hid me in their car, he would’ve found me. I’m sure Chaos didn’t mean any harm. I’m sure they’ve mistaken his actions as being monstrous and dangerous, but why me? Could he not tell that when the incidents happen I was with Lucille all the time? Could he not notice that when those things happen I was on stage performing or in the music room practicing with Lucille? Could he not deduce that when Chaos was around, I was with Raoul watching him fail another invention or eating popcorn with Emile while watching his favourite movie flick? Why could he not think of other people besides me? I cannot help but feel that the Prefet was jealous of me being with Lucille, and he would stop at nothing to expose me for something I didn’t do.

Cet amour va prendre mon tout

My worries came true. Prefet Maynott had started to target Francoeur, and he had to be on the run. I have to admire the three humans Raoul, Emile and Lucille who went out of their way to protect him. Of course, pride kept me from showing up to help my brethren, but that doesn’t mean I cannot help him in the sidelines. With clues that only we both nurtured and understand during our flea years on our host monkey, I left a trail for him to follow so that he could escape and evade the Prefet safely. The Prefet was chasing them around like mad as hell, and I was right when I thought that he had the same eyes he had for Lucille as I had for Francoeur, because when he used that blimp (where I was hiding on top of) to grab Raoul’s car and hovered above La Siene and threatened to shoot Francoeur and take him with him dead or alive, we could both hear him hiss in that jilted tone, saying that Lucille should’ve been his and he had ruined it, both Raoul and Francoeur, and if he couldn’t have her, no one will. I had to do something to stop him, or at least stall him. I punctured the blimp with my teeth and claws, and hope for the best.

Un souffle, une seule touche, ce sera la fin de moi

The Prefet was dead. Somehow the blimp burst and when he was distracted by the noise, we went for the gun, trying to wrestle it out of him. The blimp went crashing against the Eiffel Tower and we both ended up clinging for dear life on the scaffolding while Raoul and I had a face-off with the Prefet. The fight was long and arduous, and we had a few close calls in between, but in the end, when it came down to it, I wasn’t really much of a killer. When the Prefet lost his footing and fell back, I grabbed him and tried to pull him up to safety, but he screamed “Don’t touch me, you monster!” and stabbed my hand with his tiny pocket knife and forced me to let him fall to his doom. No one could survive that, not even me.

As we clung to the scaffolding and breathed a sigh of relief, I turned to see Lucille crawling hurriedly to Raoul and hugging him, crying happy tears, saying how glad she was that he was alright. I watched in horror as she planted those lips on Raoul’s, kissing him deeply like in the stories where the heroine would kiss the hero and proclaimed her love to him, just as she did now, saying that she had always loved him as a child and that had never changed. She did not love me. She could not love me. She never loved me. And I am better off alone.

Emily se trouver un meilleur endroit pour s'endormir

I am standing before La Siene under the pouring rain, slowly removing the ridiculous clothing that hid away what I truly am: a monster. They must be looking for me right now, but I couldn’t care less anymore. I crept down the tower and leapt away from the scene as quietly as I could after what I saw. Lucille has her own happy ending, and it did not include me. I realized that I was no longer in Belle et la Bête, but in Le Bossu de Notre-Dame where the hunchback did not get the girl, not even in death. From that moment I realized that even though I told myself that I would be fine if Lucille did not return my feelings, I could never endure the pain of watching her in his arms, getting married, having a family, growing old together for the rest of my life. I couldn’t. I was lying to myself, and I lied hard and deep, to the point that the truth hurts me the worst when it broke through the lies. I am neither man nor flea. I am an existence that shouldn’t have been, and I shall correct that error…

Peut-être qu'elle va me sauver dans les océans de son rêve

I saw Francoeur at the edge of La Siene, preparing to jump. I realized he was gone when I got off the blimp to find that he was not there with his human companions. One look at Lucille in Raoul’s embrace, I pretty much have guessed what had happened. He needs me the most now, and there he was trying to off himself. No, I cannot allow it! Not after all these years of being together as brethren and all those days of protecting you in my arms and all these months watching over you in the sidelines to make sure you are safe! I cannot allow you to be lost to La Siene! I jumped after him, both of us hitting the water. I swam as fast as I could towards him, wrapping my arms around him and dragged him back up to shore. I shook him awake, trying to get him to return to me. That female is not worth dying for, I said. I will not let you leave me alone, not after all these time! I cannot lose you! I love you, Francoeur! I love you! Please don’t leave me again…

Et peut-être un jour l'amour

I opened my eyes slowly. Why am I not dead? Why am I not consumed by the depths of La Siene? Why do I still feel the rain pouring down on my face? I looked up to see that it was Chaos. Chaos? Are you crying? What did you say? You love me? Yes…it all made sense now. Our years together on our host monkey, our days together in the greenhouse as giant fleas, our estranged weeks where you came back for me but I rejected, the clues you left behind for me to follow to escape…How could I have been so blind…? How could I have searched for a love that was not meant to be when the one who truly loves me was right here before me? Please hold me…Please love me…Please love me more than I could ever want or need…Please don’t leave me…

Peut-être qu'un jour l'amour

We have each other now. And we love each other. And we are content.

FIN

Zeitgeist Preview Snippets-Part 3

2011-07-01T21:08:00.000-07:00

Sorry that there hasn't been any fanfic updates for like forever, since I've super hectic and all. But right now, the status is that I'm working on a Jigoku Sensei Nube, as well as being a co-author with Mel Celestial in writing her IZ fanfic both a main one and an AU one with the tentative title "Zeitgeist". I'm focusing more on the AU side of it, of course.

Here's a preview of my part of the fanfic:

"Come on, come on..."

Sol was at the edge of her toes as she watched her latest batch of eggs starting to hatch. Her hands clasped tight as her heart prayed that this time it would be a success.

This marked the 4th time she and Twik had tried for smeebies to secure their lineage. The past 3 times were a total failure; all the eggs were stillborn and did not hatch. Worse, the 2nd time she and Kwil tried for smeebies ended up in a miscarriage due to work-related stress.

Sol shuddered at the memory of being fine for one moment, and then the next moment she was starting to bleed between her legs and the eggs just slid out of her womb in front of her eyes the moment the medics removed her bodysuit to try and salvage the pregnancy. If it weren't for the fact that the level-headed Kwil was there by her side throughout the entire ordeal (blame his human-raised emotions for that, since Irken females usually go through birth alone), she would've been screaming at the medics, blaming them for her loss (again, blame her human-raised emotions for that).

Sol shook her head to rid of that memory. This time the eggs are hatching. This time it will work. It will succeed.

Time passed almost too slowly for her liking as the eggs popped and cracked. Sol was almost tempted to just use her claw and ripped the shell apart but she knew it would only break the cycle and interrupt the smeebies' natural process of breathing on their own. She had to restrain herself as she continued watching. Her leg couldn't stop tapping though.

Finally, after what felt like forever, 3 eggs have successfully hatched. 3 beautiful little smeebies crawled out of their shell, wheezing and mewling for their mother. Sol mourned for the loss of the other 2 eggs that failed to hatch, but soon regained composure as she cradled the 3 successful ones in her arms.

All 3 smeebies were born physically perfect. They all inherited the claws and bipeds of their father and had their father's darker green complexion. Sol cooed at them lovingly as she checked their cloacas: 2 males and 1 female. Both males somehow inherited her eyes while the female inherited their father's eyes. Sol could almost cry with joy if not for the fact that the tough part was after the hatching process.

Grabbing a cloth, she gently wiped the smeebies down, cleaning them off of the mucus and tiny shell shards that clung on their skin. She couldn't risk cleaning them in the birth tank until the worst is over. The smeebies, once hatched, had to be given a 30 minutes headstart to see if their will to live was strong enough to adjust to life outside the egg. If they did not last for the first 30 minutes of their lives, they are considered a failure along with the rest of the stillborn eggs. It was a touch-and-go situation.

Wrapping them up in big towels to give them some warmth, Sol cradled them close to her chest, rocking them every so often. The smeebies had stopped mewling and flailing and had settled to cooing and sucking their thumbs.

"You're strong, like your father. You can do this, I know you can. Fight on, fight to live in this world, my little smeebies," Sol whispered as she paced around the room. "I know your father will decide names for you later, but I am going to have a say of name for at least one of you. Hmm...Let's see, I think I'll name you Sonia, how's that?" she tapped the female smeeby's antennas at that, "Yes, I'm definitely giving you the name Sonia. I don't care if they say I'm not supposed to name you before you survive this phase, but I'm naming you anyway, since you are going to survive this. I know you are."

Sol paced the room long enough to wear a hole through the floor before she checked the time. 35 minutes have passed. She smiled. The smeebies have passed the touch-and-go stage. They've survived the post-hatching process. Delighted, she intercommed Twik to come over.

----

Jaden was in the middle of teaching his latest batch of Irkens when the call came. He excused himself as he went out of the classroom to answer it.

"I can't talk right now, I'm the middle of cla..."

"Jaden, you better come quick!"

Jaden blinked at Kwil's distressed voice at the end of the line.

"Kwil? What's going on?" Jaden asked in concern. Despite years of being told that he'd rather be called by his human name than his Irken name, Jaden insisted on calling him the latter to train him to get used to it since he'll be called that by 'the next gajillion citizens, both Irken and human, that he can't kill'.

"It's...It's Sol," Kwil replied, his distress seemed to make him forget to retort in annoyance at being called his Irken name. "The eggs...She..."

"Understood," Jaden replied and hung up. Re-entering the classroom, he gathered his things and turned to his students, "Class dismissed. Emergency. Remember to study Chapter 69 on Diplomatic Immunity."

----

Loud thrashing and banging could be heard by the time Jaden arrived at the Tallest quarters. He saw Kwil cradling Twik on his lap and flinched as the sound of somewhat a heavy object was hurled against the door.

"What happened to Twik?" Jaden asked as he checked the unconscious Irken.

"Sol sorta knocked him out in her outburst when he tried to calm her down," Kwil replied awkwardly. "He's probably having a concussion right now, and I'm planning to take him to the medic. May have broken a few ribs of his and dislocated his shoulder, but he'll live."

"So...the hatching didn't go well, huh?"

"No shit."

"Alright. Take him to the medic. I'll handle her."

Kwil nodded and hoisted Twik over his shoulders to bring him to the medic. Jaden watched him leave for a while before bracing himself to enter the room. He felt almost thankful that Sol gave him the passcode to her door in one of her attempts to seduce him as he clicked on the buttons to unlock it.

As soon as the sliding door hissed open, he reflexively dodged an incoming lamp thrown at him. Standing out of harm's way, he saw that the room was completely trashed. Most of the furniture had suffered her wrath and crude claw marks were all over the bed sheets. He could see signs of mucus and egg shells on the surface of the bed and some on the floor.

He turned to see Sol slamming her fists against a mirror next. The poor inanimate object didn't stand a chance. Sol maybe quite small, but she compensated with strength, and the mirror shattered in an instance with one punch. That didn't stop the female Irken from punching it over and over again, and her fists were starting to bleed from the mirror shards getting shoved deeper and deeper into her tiny hands.

"Sol, Sol!" Jaden speed-walked over and grabbed her by the wrists, pulling her away from the mirror. "Sol, that's enough!"

"Let go of me!! Let go of me!!!" Sol struggled in his manhandling. "GET THE FUCK AWAY FROM ME!!!"

"Sol, CALM DOWN!! You're not helping yourself or the situation by hurting yourself like this!"

"What do you know about my situation?! Why do YOU care?! You're always avoiding me and defy my advances even though I'm your Tallest!! What the HELL do you know?!"

"I know that if you don't stop right now you're gonna risk losing those hands."

"What do I care?! It's not like I can lose anything else!! I can't even do my duty to secure my lineage for my mates!! I'm a Tallest and I can't even produce heirs for my husbands!! I'm a failure! A FAILURE!!!"

"No!" Jaden held her close to his chest. "No, don't say that. You're not a failure. You're a Tallest. You lead your soldiers to battle and saved the world many times over against the Navokai. You watch over your people alongside Twik and Kwil and make tough but fair decisions for their wellbeing. You perform your duties wisely and just. You're not a failure. And I do not train failures. You know that. You're not a failure."

"YES, I AM!! Lemme go!! LEMME GO!!" Sol screamed, struggling in his arms, wanting to push him away, wanting him to leave rather than seeing her so vulnerable right now. This was not the impression she wanted to give his long-time crush. She didn't want him to see her like this.

"No, you're not. You're just a grieving mother who lost a child. You were a mother whose luck was not on your side. You were a victim of fate. That's all you are right now. Not a failure."

Slowly, the female Irken stopped struggling and slumped in the hybrid's arms, her claws gripping tightly at his suit. Her shoulders shook as she started sobbing long and hard into his chest, muffled cries and wails that would break anyone's heart coming out of those lips.

"I...I was so sure..." Sol whimpered. "I was so sure...they would live...They passed the post-hatching phase...They lasted more than 35 minutes...Twik was...was so happy..."

"I know, I know," Jaden whispered as he rubbed her back, crooning at her gently.

"They...They just started wheezing...the moment we decided to clean them properly...S...Sonia started first...One minute she was OK, and the next she...and her brothers..."

Jaden continued to croon at her, letting out a purr that he seemed to have inherited from his mother.

"I watched them die...They died...in my arms...I tried...I tried so hard..."

"Shh, shh, shh..."

The world outside was soon momentarily forgotten as Jaden held Sol in his arms, hushing and purring at her as he rocked her gently to and fro, the room echoing with Sol's tiny sobs and whimpers.

More to come...

Zeitgeist Preview Snippets-Part 2

2011-07-01T21:06:00.000-07:00

"What if you give birth during the battlefield?"

Christian's words turned out to be prophetic.

Majara's first pangs began in the middle of the battlefield. Small at first, like a bit of a small indigestion, and she paid no attention to it. She fought on for hours--she twisted, dodged and leapt. Sometimes the pains enhanced her strength and she took advantage of those moments. With her psychic powers to plant suggestions into the enemies' minds, she battled through Navokai soldiers, taking out the commander of their soulless squadron. Without guidance the troops ran rampant. Chaos reigned.

Then Majara ducked an incoming shot and felt something in her belly pop. Fluids started to leaked out between her legs and through her suit and flooded down her thighs. Skirmishes became a swirling haze. Opponents were brutally dispatched as Majara lashed out. Pain clouded her perception and she never saw where the bodies fell. She could feel her womb holding and releasing. Slow pulses at first, then more frequent and faster, like a fist tightening. Fighting through the contractions soon became impossible. Her body screamed with an instinct she never felt before and did not understand.

Now on her knees, Majara crawled through smoke, flames and shadows. Shells exploded so close their shrapnel showered her in fire. Still she pressed on. Her amniotic fluids trailed in her wake with traces of her Irken blood in it, like a greenish slime.

"Please..." Majara whispered, "...just a little...further..."

No choice.

She looked to the left. Then to the right. All around her were the bodies of fallen friends and foes, their blank, misty eyes staring into eternity.

Majara dragged the bodies into a pile. She formed a crude, round shelter and inched underneath, conscious that every single face represented a shattered dream.

She doubled down on her hands and knees. Her forehead touched the ground. The pains were less than a minute apart and turned her vision white. Who was she? Why did she hurt? Why was she here again?

Sightless eyes were everywhere. So many dead...so much white-hot agony. She felt as if her body was going to be ripped in two. Was this supposed to hurt that bad? Her memories retained from her original specimen indicated that Irken histories spoke of childbirth in the old days before cloning as just a process, like how Earth animals would lay or bear their young, with very minimal to no pain, with no lasting effects. Only humans...

Humans.

Half of what her smeeby is right now.

Majara could feel her cloacas parting. She shakily used her blade to tear that area of clothing apart, revealing her exposed cloacas that began to part wider, as if in a dilation movement. Another contraction caused it to part its widest, exposing the tender folds of her vagina within that was opening and closing as the muscles within worked on its own accord to expel the egg inside her.

"Oh!" Majara dragged air into her lungs, cursing in Irken profanities. Her vision blurred and once or twice she thought she had passed out. A distant muffled ringing was in her ears. Smells of blood, amniotic fluids, gun powder and smoke from the dead bodies and her sweat and hot breath choked the small space.

The pain--the pain was unmatched by any physical agony she experienced in the past.

Afraid, alone, but somehow knowing what to do, Majara screamed out as she started pushing along with the contractions, letting instincts take over her being. The tip of the egg began to crown through the walls of her vagina. Blood and mucus clung to it and came off on her hand in strings as she tried to pry the folds of her womb more for easier access. Majara growled into the burning sensation of her womb stretched to the limit...like a ring of fire. More sweat flowed and fresh tears continuously poured down her cheeks, adding to her discomfort. She groaned, hissed and panted, arching down her back and spreading her legs wider as she pushed as hard as she could.

She wished for dear life and to gods of all religion, both Irken and Earthian, that Christian was there with her to go through this, but it was wishful thinking. He was miles away back at the base and her psychic connection with him was not that strong or close enough to allow him to feel her distress. A few times she was tempted to just break down and cry and admit defeat, but it was not an option. She was an Invader, and she had to be strong in his absence. Her smeeby needs to be born right now and there is no way she could stop this.

Furrows marked where her fingers dug into the dirt. She pushed down some more, a whimper she didn't know she could make escaped her lips. The egg inched out further. She was deaf and blind to the chaos outside her makeshift shelter. Outside did not matter. Her objective--to have this child--became the only thing she cared about. She felt every inch of the egg as it emerged from her body.

And so, with death and despair pressing down upon her back, Majara pushed one last time and cried out as she brought forth life. Her agonized shriek faded to silence--and, almost gently, the egg slid out of her body and fell between her legs.

"Unh..." Majara collapsed onto her side, clutching the egg that fit perfectly in both arms and soon passed out, entombing herself in the mound of bodies, obeying her body's need to succumb to the Land of Nod, not realizing that her fingers had unconsciously reached to the wristband on her left hand to press on the distress call beacon.

----

"....jara? Majara?"

Majara's eyes slowly fluttered open as cool air slowly seeped through her makeshift birth sanctuary. She groaned as the light hit her eyes and she slowly looked up to see who it was that rudely roused her from her peaceful slumber.

"D...Dib-worm? How...?"

"I got your distress call signal. Didn't think I'd find..." Dib paused as he saw the egg held possessively in her arms. "Is...Is that...?"

Majara looked down to where he was gesturing and soon remembered the grueling ordeal she had just went through. There was the product of her and Christian's union right there in her arms, cradled safely within her embrace, born just minutes, maybe hours, ago. She just tiredly nodded a reply.

"We'll talk about it later. We better get you back to the base before the Navokai catch wind of this. Come on."

Majara immediately forgot the pain of her delivery at the thought of the Navokai getting their hands on her smeeby. She quickly reached up to take Dib's hand, forcing her tired body to get onto her feet and allowed him to hoist her arm around his shoulder, while her other arm clutched the egg gently to her chest in a protective embrace. Keeping her smeeby alive was all that mattered, and she would do anything to ensure it.

Dib looked at Majara's thighs and was worried that the blood and fluids would attract the Navokai's attention. Making sure that the female Irken had the egg secured in her arms, he checked his surroundings and raced to take cover behind a row of abandoned barracks. Take cover, check, run. Cover, check, run. Hopefully the trail was too irregular to follow. He repeated the random pattern all the way back to base, and only after venturing inside did he feel safe enough to breathe.

----

Christian ran like the wind towards the medic chambers. Word of his fiance being admitted reached him through his communicator from Dib and he wanted nothing other than to make sure his beloved was alright.

As the sliding door hissed open, Christian saw her lying dwn in bed. Her human disguise was disabled, her antenna laid back and spread against the pillow. She looked like she had ran a marathon, slightly pale from loss of blood, but other than that she was her same old self.

In her arms was the egg, bearing the swirly marks of the dominant genes of the father, as all Irken eggs in the past do to determine the paternal donor. There was no doubt that the mixture of red and green, the features of his hair and eyes, were engraved on that shell, screaming "You're the father" at his face.

He wanted to grab Majara, to scold her for being brash, for going out secretly like this to battle while she is carrying his child, THEIR child, inside her. He wanted to yell into her mind that she was being such an idiot for even thinking of risking her and their baby's life to play hero.

He wanted to say all that and more.

But seeing Majara, his beloved fiance, cradling the egg so tenderly with a look no Irken is capable of having, he lost all heart to even think of doing that. He realized whatever happened had happened, and that she was there right now safe and sound, with their baby. That's all that mattered.

Besides, she had been through enough. It was punishment enough for her. This was not the time or place for him to rub it in.

Majara looked up at him and he could see those no-nonsense eyes she often portrayed when she tried to be strong. A small smile creased along her lips as he heard her whispered weakly, "Look, it's our smeeby. It's safe."

Christian gave her a sad look of pity. How it must've hurt her so badly to go through the birth alone without him by her side. He felt like kicking himself for not being there for her, for having to let her go through the birth alone out there surrounded by death and destruction. Natural birth, for an Irken like her who has been brought up to learn that artificial creation of life was the way to go, must have been frightfully painful for her, and he wasn't even there to help her ease that pain.

His musing was broken when he saw her eyes melt into a pool of tears and her facial expression collapsed into that of a child who was caught doing something terribly wrong.

"I'm sorry...I'm sorry...I'm so sorry...It hurts so bad...It really hurts..."

Christian speed-walked to her and knelt down beside her at the bed, hugging her close in a tight embrace, rocking her gently to and fro, letting her sob in his chest, allowing her these few moments of vulnerability that was privy between them to share.

"Stupid...Stupid...You're so stupid...You're so stupid, you know that...?" Christian whispered affectionately over and over again in her mind, his tone telling her that there was nothing to be sorry about, that her pain was finally over.

They had their baby. They were a family. That's all that mattered.

More to come...

Zeitgeist Preview Snippets-Part 1

2011-07-01T20:54:00.000-07:00

Majara slammed the button to disconnect her call to Irken base, swearing in Irken. Her SIR unit seemed to have flinched a little from her outburst, but otherwise it had not moved from its spot.

The familiar sound of a ladder leaned gently against her window broke her out of her fuming. Unlike the underground lab base that the Irken she was assigned to eliminate had, she made no effort to hide her Irken technology. Nobody visits her home anyway, and even if they do, a simple click of a few buttons was enough for her to cloak herself and the entire place with its camouflage shield to let it blend with its surroundings, making it look like an abandoned home, and no one would be the wiser.

But then again, humans here in this planet are too stupid to even notice a huge-ass computer screen the size of a car and a sentient robot even if it screamed at their faces anyway. Proven perfectly so the last time she tried to blast Zim out into oblivion.

"I'm not in the mood, Chris-human."

Christian slowly ascended the ladder and climbed through the window. If it were anyone, they would've either found themselves in an empty room or got blasted out with a plasma gun. Not him. Christian was special. Well, at least to her, anyway. She couldn't understand or put words to describe this feeling she had towards her, but she knew she couldn't treat him the same contemptous way she treated other humans.

She has yet to determine whether it was actually love or not, but one thing's for sure, she does not hate him.

"You sound troubled," Christian's concerned voice rang in her head the moment he touched her wrist. Majara made no attempt to shove him away.

"Just another rough day at work, that's all. Majara is fine."

Majara felt a gentle ripple of emotion that told her Christian was not convinced. His raised brow further accentuates it.

"Fine, fine, Chris-human. That stupid Zim-filth has outsmarted me again!" Majara sighed and proceed to elaborately describe her latest plan to assassinate Zim by triggering the school's fire alarm and trap him in the toilet, and to rig the emergency water sprinklers to put it to continuous flow so that he'll die of allergic reaction from it. She went on to further elaborate grudgingly that Zim somehow saw through her plan and rigged back the water sprinklers to set it to unable to sprinkle water at all, though it did cause the water pump to explode from the interrupted pressure, but somehow he got away unscathed.

If only she knew that Dib, who had learned to spot abnormalities from his years of experience hunting down Zim, was the one who saw the kinks on the toilet doors indicating a possible entrapment, and subtly hinted to the spaztic male Irken about Majara's "diabolical plan to ensnare the mighty ZIM", as he put it.

"And The Tallest didn't even want to accept my explanation and said that they were disappointed of me failing such a mission that 'my original specimen I was cloned from would've completed in a heartbeat'. The nerve! After all I've done, this is the gratitude they give me?!"

"Maybe it's about time you let it go, give it up," Christian suggested with a encouraging smile. "Maybe he's really not worth your time."

"Never! I'm Majara, one of the most powerful psychic Invaders of all Irk! And I've been given the solemn duty by the Tallest! An Irken does not desert their orders! I WILL kill ZIM!"

Christian sighed and shook his head, chuckling weakly. If anything that this she-Invader share in common with Zim was their stubbornness, tenacity and determination. He had long since known from the day he knew her that she was an assassin, and Zim was her target to eliminate. He wasn't agreeable of Majara killing Zim, or murder in general, but he knew she meant business especially with her heavy artillery and knew better than to interfere with her work.

"Well, at least lemme help you get rid of all that stress," Christian offered. "I'm sure you can't work in these tense conditions, can you?"

As much as Majara wanted to deny it, she did feel a little stressed out. Her joints were giving her the aches, not to mention the throbbing headache she was having thanks to enduring the Tallests' ranting and raving. She sighed and nodded tiredly.

"You got any some sort of lotion or oil about?"

"Huh? Why?" Majara eyed him curiously.

"Just wanna show you how we humans relax after a long day's work," Christian winked in an almost devious nature. "Don't worry, it'll be great, trust me."

Majara eyed at him some more, suspicious even, before sending her SIR unit to retrieve the Vortian lubricant she had in her cleaning chambers. Being that she could not bathe by human means due to the same allergic affliction she shared with Zim--and as a female, she was entitled to vanity cleaning--she had acquired a steady order of Vortian lubricant to indulge in other than the usual dry particle-cleaning her Irken bath tank provided.

Christian knelt down to accept the bottle of lubricant with a nod of thanks to the little SIR unit and took one of Majara's longer claws to speak.

"You're going to need to lie down on the bed and be naked for this."

"What? Why?" Majara exclaimed awkwardly. "Why must I be naked for this relaxation you speak of?"

"It's just how it is," Christian replied. "It's called massaging, which includes skin contact, and I can't very well massage you properly with your tight-fitting suit on now, can I?"

Majara bit her lip. The only time she was ever actually naked in front of Christian was the day Christian discovered her true identity. She had just returned from another failed attempt to kill Zim that involved garbage chutes and soot-filled chimneys when it happened.

One moment she was turning off her human hologram disguise and stripping herself bare to prepare to enter the bath tank, the next moment she found herself staring at Christian looking at her through the window wide-eyed and slack-jawed at her Irken form. She contemplated killing him to hide her secret, but surprise overtook her instead when Christian grabbed the nearest ladder, climbed into the window and made short gasps and noises a mute usually does, looking as if he had just found the Holy Grail, whatever that human expression meant.

"No wonder you can read my mind!"

That was the ultimatum that sealed their somewhat odd friendship.

Majara finally sighed in defeat as she took off her gear and her body suit before slowly lying down on bed. It's not like he was going to do anything worse. Even if he did, her plasma gun was just nearby.

"No, lie down on your stomach," Christian said in her mind, and waited for her to comply before nodding in satisfaction. "Much better. Now just relax and don't think about anything."

Majara closed her eyes and soon felt the warm Vortian lubricant poured onto her body in a elaborate zig-zag fashion, then a pair of warm hands against her slightly cold clammy skin, working their way along and around her thin, slender frame. She felt gentle fingers pressing and rubbing against her tense spots and pressure points, easing them down and just caressing them away as if they've never been there.

"Mmh...What--mhh--What technique is this...? Nnh...How do--aah--How do you know just--nnah--where to press and--nggh--squeeze me...? Unhh..." Majara was mildly surprised that she was able to make such noises.

"I aspire to become a professional masseuse," Christian replied as he helped get rid of the kinks on her lower back. "I've been taking health courses and massage therapy classes on the side."

"Mmh...But...But why...? Surely--aah--with your intellect--mmhh--you can do any Earthian profession...ughh..."

"Personal experience," Christian gave a gentle press on her shoulderblade, "I was born premature, you see. Doctors were certain that I will not survive, but a massage therapist proved them otherwise. Massage twice a day, with medication in between, and I was out of the incubator sooner than the doctors predicted."

"It did not--ooh--cure your vocal defect though...nnhh..."

"You'll have to blame genetics for that. I guess it's the price I had to pay to live."

"Your human chemistry theory of equivalent exchange cannot be applied here."

"I guess not, but that's how it is."

"Such--mmhh--genetic inferiority," Majara mumbled. "Makes me--nnh--glad that we do not practice such primitive--mmh--methods to produce young."

"You'd be surprised just how good these 'primitive methods' are," Christian replied as he pressed down a kink on Majara's inner thigh, earning a loud moan from her, making him flinch. Was that her sensitive spot?

"W...Why are you stopping, Chris-human?" Majara opened her eyes to look up at him, failing to realise that a tint of dark bluish-green, the blushing kind, was strewn across her face.

Christian swallowed and shook his head, continuing to massage that part. Loud moan after another escaped the Irken's lips, her antenna furled backwards, twitching ever so slightly, her claws gripping at the sheets. The more he did it, the tighter his crotch felt. Christian blushed hard.

Was he turned on, and by an alien, no doubt? Was he some kind of xenophile?

But the way the female Irken spread her legs to allow him to massage more at that part; the way she trembled, whines and moans escaping those quivering, panting lips; the way her eyes fluttered, half-lidded as every press and squeeze on her sensitive spots made her twitch and jolt with pleasure; the way her cheeks just get darker as blood rushed to colour them...It was such an irresistible sight somehow.

"Wh...What are you...doing to me...Chris-human...aannhh?" Majara whimpered. "I...I feel...mmnaahh...so weird...like I'm burning up..."

Christian swallowed again. Dare he venture into this taboo area where whatever he was going to do transcends the boundaries of human-alien interaction?

"I'm...giving you a more advance version of massage therapy," Christian worded his thoughts carefully as he caressed the female Irken's thighs. "That is...if you'll let me..."

He was expecting Majara, by the way she pouted and contemplate, to say 'No' and kick him out of the house. He was expecting her to cry (if Irkens are capable of crying) and scold him and tell him to keep his hands off her. He was expecting her to at least decline and hide under the covers or something. Anything to give him second thoughts about what he was about to do.

None of that happened.

Majara's nod and his trembling hand reaching over to massage and tease her cloacas proved to be their undoing.

----

Majara groaned as her eyes fluttered open. Her groggy mind slowly tried to piece back what was she doing naked in bed, pins and needles from the waist down and feeling like she had just returned from space and back, and with Christian equally naked by her side...

Christian.

She turned around to face the young mute boy who slept beside her, his arm around her waist. She stared at him in bewilderment at first, at how they ended up naked as a smeet together in her hover bed, trying to make sense of this.

'Ah yes...' she thought. 'Chris-human was giving this... relaxation technique, this...massage...Then he was touching me in a way that made me feel weird and burned up...then...then we...'

Majara blushed hard again. She started to remember how Christian started teasing her cloacas; how his skillful fingers managed to part them to reveal her most private insides, his other hand massaging and rubbing at her breasts; how his tongue trailed down her neck as he pushed his fingers deep into her womb; and how he made her look at his huge penis before entering...

Christian's tiny groan as he started to stir as well broke her out of her muse. She watched him as his eyes slowly blinked open, staring at her with those half-lidded green orbs for a moment or two before they snap wide open in realization and him shooting to an upright position.

She watched in partial amusement as he wanted to say something but didn't dare to reach over to touch her to let himself be heard. He fumbled about the hover bed until he literally toppled over it with a loud crash to the floor, then went on his hands and knees, bowing over and over again, making short gagging-like sounds from his defected vocals as he tried to apologize. He even made those funny human sign languages all mute people do but then face-palmed when he thought she couldn't understand them (though in reality she does after memorizing an entire handbook of American sign-languages) and went back to his profused bowing again.

Majara couldn't understand somehow at her lack of anger over this. If she had thought this carefully, and what with studying about human sex ed, she was technically being raped. She had every right to be angry. She should be yelling at him for being a beast, for hurting her and causing her such shame, and either kill him or blast him out to kingdom come.

But she was not hurting. She was not feeling shame. She was not even the slightest bit angry at all.

In fact, she had never felt such pleasure in all her life.

Every gentle touch and massage on her breasts that made her tingle, every thrust Christian made with his fingers inside her that made her shiver with delight, every jolt of pleasurable electricity that went through her spine whenever he jabbed something inside her womanhood, every tug and nibble at her antenna whenever he made her go on all fours that made her brain numb, every moment when she felt something inside her explode over and over again that sent her whole body into overdrive...every single part of that moment played back in her mind like a broken CD in a eternal loop.

And it was rivoting.

"Calm down, Chris-human," she said in a commanding tone to bring the young man back to reality, offering her claw to him so he could talk to her. "It's OK, really."

"I'm so sorry!" Christian's loud plea boomed in her head. "I didn't mean to...I dunno what got into me! I'm so, so sorry! I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm sorry..."

"Say another 'sorry' again and I will use my plasma gun on you."

"But...this is a bad thing for me to do this to you, even in human standards! Th-There must be something I can do to make it up to you!"

Majara's lips creased into a devious smile.

"Could you do it again?"

More to come...

Train Boy Who Lived-Faces Behind the Chatroom

2011-01-28T07:39:00.000-08:00

I'm just posting this for reference to those who have read my "Train Boy Who Lived" fanfic and had been guessing who's who in the chatroom.

If you've found out who's who from the chatroom, good for you! If not, well, nice try and hope you had fun reading :D

Moony: Remus Lupin

Padfoot: Sirius Black

RedHeadFreckles: Ron Weasley

Know-It-All: Hermione Granger

Lil’Photog: Colin Creevey

Chinatown: Cho Chang

PotionsMaster: Severus Snape

Headmaster: Albus Dumbledore

HerbologyFreak: Neville Longbottom

GentleGiant: Rubeus Hagrid

Wormtail: Peter Pettigrew

FrenchLady: Fleur Delacour

Twincest: Fred and George Weasley

ParkinsonDisease: Pansy Parkinson

Ablaze: Blaise Zabini

S&D: Seamus and Dean

Wood-stock: Oliver Wood

GrumpyCaretaker: Argus Filch

GhostintheToilet: Moaning Myrtle

NearlyHeadless: Nearly Headless Nick

BloodBar: Bloody Baron

QuibblerGirl: Luna Lovegood

Slugger: Horace Slughorn

MadEyes: Alastor "Mad-Eye" Moody

Reporter: Rita Skeeter

TurbanGuy: Prof. Quirrel

Centaur: Firenze

IndianTwins: The Patil Twins

2Fatties: Crabbe & Goyle

CheddarDigger: Cedric Diggory

Midnight Rendezvous

2010-12-13T16:42:00.000-08:00

Created: 12-19-10

"Here we are. A-hyuk, the Ink and Paint Club."

Goofy took a deep breath, adjusted his tie and made his way into the club. He decided to make his way towards the seat closest to the stage so that he could get a good view like everyone else. The number of human customers today was phenomenal, so he knew he had come at the right time for the crème de la crème of the club performance.

After a few gigs done by toons like a short from Bugs Bunny and Elmer Fudd, a bit of bad stuttering singing from Porky Pig, and the famous piano rivalry between Donald Duck and Daffy Duck (apparently they never get tired of laughing at Donald and Daffy battling it out on the stage for dominance), the curtains closed into a silence and the dog toon knew that this was it.

"Ya had plenty money in 1922…"

Everyone started cheering at that familiar voice. Goofy grinned as a slender leg stuck out from behind the curtain before revealing herself. The famous club singer Jessica Rabbit really knew how to make an entrance as she swayed her hips in a sultry manner, singing in her nightingale voice that wowed the crowd and pleased the men, who were now howling like wolves at fresh meat. If they were toons, they would've had wolf faces by now.

"Why don't you do right…like some other men do…?"

Goofy and Jessica's eyes met for a moment and her seductive eyes showed signs of recognition, but she was still performing, so Goofy just gave her a short nod to carry on with it.

"Now if you had prepared 20 years ago, you wouldn't be a-wanderin' now from door to door…"

Jessica continued swaying her hips as she sang, coming down stage towards the anticipating audience, wondering who would she pick tonight to allow to be coddled. Much to everyone's surprise, she circled around Goofy, a toon, as she ran her fingers along his shoulder and teasingly twirled her fingers around his dangling ears. Goofy giggled in his usual goofy way before she finished her song and made her way back up the stage again, earning a few jealous glares from the other customers, mostly the humans. It was very rare for Jessica to approach a toon during her performances as she was usually privy towards the humans, so it was a no surprise that Goofy got quite the stink-eye from them.

As he sipped his drink of brandy—an indulgence he only allowed for himself whenever he wasn't watching Max's back all the time—someone soon walked up to him from behind and took a seat facing him.

"A-hyuk. Hullo there, Jessie."

"Mmh, I haven't heard that nickname in years," Jessica said as she propped her chin on the back of her hands. "What brings you here to this part of town?"

"Just a little trip down Memory Lane, is all," Goofy replied. "How's life with Roger?"

"Absolutely wonderful. He's been keeping entertained and he's showered me with more love than I can imagine."

"I'm glad he's treating ya right. Gawrsh, I wouldn't know what I might do if he didn't treat ya the way ya deserve to."

"Always the Knight in Shining Armour I used to know," Jessica chuckled at Goofy as she ordered herself a glass of champagne.

"Ya still sing as beautifully as I first knew ya, Jessie."

"Thank you, but I will be taking a break soon."

"Gee, why?" Goofy blinked in surprise. "Are ya sick?"

"Well, not in a bad way," Jessica replied with a sultry smile. "I just don't want to look like a beached whale up on stage when I start to show."

Goofy had to spend 10 seconds processing that information before he finally got it.

"Gawrsh, Jessie! Ya don't mean…!"

Jessie gave him a knowing look and smiled again as she nodded, her hand unconsciously reaching under the table to caress her middle.

"Congratulations! How far along? Does Roger know about this?"

"Heavens no!" Jessica replied as she sipped her champagne. "I wouldn't be here if he did. He'd be on to me like I'm a dog on a leash. I love his tenderness and occasional overprotective nature, but there is no way I can let him know now. I still enjoy my work, you know. I'll tell him after I officially take that break."

"A-hyuk, I can imagine that."

Jessica was called in again to do a closing show, so she finished her champagne and excused herself, but not before giving him a backstage pass so that he can come see her at her dressing room later after the club closed. Goofy pocketed the pass and did just that after all the customers went on their way. As he came to her dressing room and knocked on the door, he was greeted by the sexy club singer who was dressed in a fur coat, looking like she was prepared to leave for home.

"Walk me home, Goof?"

"A-hyuk! It would be my pleasure," Goofy said as he held out his arm for her to hold.

As they walked down the alley, they talked about nothing in particular, about the good old days, about how they used to be through thick and thin before they went their own separate ways to score on their career: Goofy moving into Spoonerville with then newborn Max and Jessica on to her music career, and about the life they had together way back when.

"Be honest, Goof, have you found someone new?" Jessica asked as she pushed aside a stray fringe.

"Well, there's Sylvia," Goofy admitted, blushing a little as he scratched his chin bashfully. "Met her when I went to get a college degree."

"You went to college?" Jessica asked in an incredulous tone. "You?"

"A-hyuk, yeah, I know," Goofy made his trademark laugh as he explained briefly about the day he got fired and not getting a job unless he got a college degree and his misadventures with his son Max. "…and that's the gist of it. I got my degree and I got Sylvia. And I've been running the House of Mouse with Mickey and the gang pretty well too, with Maxie helping us out to earn the extra cash for college."

"Sounds like you and this Sylvia are getting along pretty well. Any plans for 'that' future?"

Goofy knew what that meant.

"Not anytime soon yet, but it has crossed my mind."

"Speaking of Maxie, how is he?" Jessica popped the question that she had wanted to ask since they met at the club.

"Oh, he's doing fine. Like I said, college, friends, his crazy X-Games, beating off girls with a stick, working summer jobs at House of Mouse…the usual trials and tribulations youngsters these days go through. You should've seen him, he really made me proud when he finally learnt how to do the 'perfect cast'…"

Goofy stopped when he realized that Jessica was being awfully quiet and not responding in her sultry self. He knew that look pretty well.

"Do you want to see him?" Goofy asked kindly.

"Oh, I couldn't," Jessica said in an almost horrified tone. "Not after what I've done…"

"Jessie, we were young. Ya were with me at a time where ya weren't truly sure what ya wanted in life. It's not your fault."

"But it is still no excuse to abandon you and Maxie. I couldn't…really…"

"You know, I have never really gave this much of a serious thought but," Goofy hesitated a little as he noticed that he was almost outside the home that Jessica and her husband Roger Rabbit shared. "What happened? Why did we do it? Why did you do it?"

"Oh, Goofy," Jessica said as she took Goofy's hands into hers. "You're a very nice man, Goofy. You're kind, you're gentle, you're a little clumsy on the edges but you mean well when you do things, and you have a really good heart, a heart of gold…"

"But…?"

"You just…don't make me laugh."

"I…I don't?" Goofy blinked in surprise.

"Yes, Goofy. I'm sorry to say this but you're anything but funny. I mean, you are funny when you're doing your shows, but when it comes to reality, you aren't. I loved you, Goofy, but I don't want a serious man. I want a fun man. I want a man who knows how to entertain me and not treat me as a sex symbol all the time, or treat me like I should behave like a common human girl. You have integrated too much into the human life. I want a man who knows what a toon woman wants. Roger is that man."

"Gawrsh, I never thought of ya thinking that way…"

"But it was a great couple of years while it lasted," Jessica noted as she moved aside her fringe. "Our marriage, I mean."

"Yes, it was a great couple of years. You were so beautiful back then, even more so when you had Max. Heck, you still do now."

"Oh, you flatter me, Goofy."

"A-hyuk! Do ya remember the day Maxie was born?" Goofy asked with a nostalgic grin, then giggled in his trademark way. "I swear that was the first time I broke the law driving so crazy like that to get you to the hospital. I think I had to pay about 10 speed tickets that I got from the police after the delivery was over."

"Oh yes, how can I forget?" Jessica laughed a little. "You were there by my side all the while during the delivery. I was so uncharacteristic and was yelling and screaming and hitting out at you, saying that it was all your fault, but you stood by me anyway and bore with it, because you said you knew I was in more pain than you ever were. Maxie was probably the best thing that had ever happened to me, next to Roger. To be honest, I would've taken Maxie with me if I could, but I know you love him too much to part with him and I didn't want to break your heart by taking away another person you loved so much, so I decided it's fine for me to be the bad guy. Besides, I wouldn't have been a good mother, what with my lifestyle."

"I'm glad you didn't take him. You're right; it would've broke my heart in more ways than ya can tell, but to be honest as well, I'm sure ya would've been if you had stayed, but ya are not a bad guy. Ya just did what's best for both of us. I never thought of ya as the bad guy. You're a good woman, Jessie. Don't sell yourself short."

They stood there in comfortable silence for a few moments before Jessica broke the ice.

"I gotta go now. Roger may already be home and he's gonna need his dinner. He gets cranky if dinner's late."

"I understand," Goofy nodded. "Will you at least consider visiting Maxie? To get to know him a little? And maybe even let him know who his real mother is…?"

"Whenever I'm ready, Goof. Whenever I'm ready."

So saying, Jessica leaned forward to give him a kiss on the cheek, caressed his face and gave him that smile he loved so much when they were together before making her way into her home she shared with her darling husband, swaying her hips as she went before closing the door, ending their little rendezvous.

"Gawrsh, sure is good to see ya again, Jessica."

With that, Goofy gave one last look at the silhouette of Jessica walking past what seemed to the window of the dining hall serving dinner to the silhouette of an enthusiastic Roger Rabbit before walking away with a resolved heart.

Masque of Red Death

2010-11-24T21:56:00.000-08:00

Created: 24-11-2010
(For the Masque of Red Death Contest in dA)

"WAKE UP, SLEEPYHEAD! WAKE UP, SLEEPYHEAD! WAKE UP, SLEE— "

WHOOP!!

Jude groaned as she slammed the alarm clock. Curse her ex-husband to get her such a loud, obnoxious clock for her birthday. Now she couldn't wake up without having a heart attack first.

As she slowly slipped her legs off the bed to sit up and put her cold feet into her warm furry bed slippers, she stared out into the slowly rising sun at the horizon beyond her window. An empty feeling that she thought was long gone resurfaced as she glanced at the empty space of the other side of her bed, and her heart unconsciously ached at that feeling, making her wish in vain that all this had never happened.

It had been almost 3 years to the letter that she had divorced Jay, her ex-husband of 5 years, due to some stupid misunderstanding. She had to admit, they were really young at the time and they seemed to have rushed into the marriage (after dating for only 6 months) as soon as they were fresh out of high school and at an age where they should be considering college first. She had abandoned almost everything: her friends, her family, her hometown of Burlesque, to be with Jay in Kite City, but when she had a miscarriage and, due to her depression over the loss of their child, mistaken Jay's visit to his sister, who came to console him, as an affair, they started drifting apart, losing each other's trust and finally lived separately for a few months before Jay mailed her the divorce papers for her to sign.

Jude sighed as she turned off the snooze button on the alarm clock and made her way to the bathroom to freshen up. Despite the divorce, she still kept a multitude of vanity items that she got from Jay when he was still courting her and she couldn't bear to part from it no matter how painful it reminded her of her mistake to let Jay go yet never tried to earn him back. Though, despite her lack of college education, her talent for linguistics due to the fact that she was a half-breed (incubus on her father's side) with better brain capacity to absorb foreign languages just as easy as one would learn how to drink water secured her a job in Kite City as an international translator, and while back then she used to be able to be the biggest breadwinner between her and Jay and live comfortably, now she, single and alone, was earning more than she needed to. If she were to show others her bank book, you'd be bamboozled with all the zeros laid before you.

As she finished freshening up and got dressed, she went to her front door of her $900-a-month condominium to check for any incoming mail, and sure enough, there were a few. Bringing them to the kitchen counter where she poured herself a cup of strong black coffee and reheating some leftover omelets, she sifted through them one by one.

"Junk mail…bills…bills…junk mail…subscription fee renewal advice…bills…hey, what's this?"

Her eyes caught sight at an odd-looking envelope. It was fully red, like the colour of blood, and sealed with golden wax, almost like the ones that were used during the Middle Ages. There was no return address and no indication that her address was written anywhere, and there was no stamp either. It was as if someone wrote a letter to her and mailed it by hand themselves.

"Ah well," Jude shrugged as she opened the envelope. "It's not like my day could get any worse."

As she took out a card that was inside the envelope, she saw that the front of the card was a picture of a medieval-looking castle. At closer inspection, she recognized the castle as Prospero Castle, one of the 8th wonders of Kite City, allegedly rumoured to have housed more than 5 generations of the area's most notorious and scandalous royal dynasty of the history. When she opened the card, there it wrote in red ink:

Dear Judith Light,

You are cordially invited to the most spectacular masquerade party the city has ever seen. Should you decide to accept this invitation, your life, as you know it, will change for the better and you will be rewarded with something you hold dear the most.

Venue: Prospero Castle, Frankfurt Avenue
Date: All Hallows Eve
Time: 7.30pm onwards
Attire: Will be provided upon confirmation

RSVP: Please confirm your acceptance of invitation by dialing 555-1408

P/S: You may want to think carefully and considerably before you decide to reject this offer. This is your only chance

"I…Is this some kind of joke?" Jude exclaimed in disbelief. She read and reread the invitation card and yet she still couldn't figure head or tail of this. Her? Invited by a stranger to a masquerade party? A change in life and a reward of something she hold most dear? It sounded more like a scam to her.

As she was about to reach back to the envelope to see if there was anything else that came with the card, she caught sight of the time, found out that she was almost late for the last subway train to work, swore and hastily made her way out of her condo, leaving the envelope and the card behind on the kitchen counter amongst the pile of junk mail.

--:--

Jude groaned as she finally stepped out of the subway train and into the open. She was glad that her job allowed her freedom to wear whatever she wants as long as she does not wear it during public functions for the rich and famous, and she was wearing her usual baggy clothes to work, or she would've probably suffocated to death by the clothes alone that everyone seemed to have an affinity of wearing despite its lack of room to breathe.

If only Jay were to understand that her lack of fashion sense was the one thing that probably saved her life so many times during rush hour.

She readjusted the strap of her sports bra she wore underneath that long, baggy T-shirt dress and made her way towards her workplace, her left pants leg folded up an inch higher than her right and her Japanese wooden sandals—Jay called it clogs, more like it—echoed down the steadily busy streets of Kite City. She couldn't care less if people were staring at her weirdly; she just wanted to continue on her way and be within the walls of her office listening and/or read into whatever her superiors had to throw at her to translate and get on with her day so that it would end quickly for her to return to the sanctuary of her home and carry on what she did best: drawing comics.

As she took out her pass card and made her way towards the building where she worked, she recalled the last time she tried to convince her mother to allow her to pursue her true dream career as a manga-ka. She always had a passion for comic books and manga and hoped that one day she could be just like those wonderful artists, sharing their dreams and imaginations for the world to enjoy, rather than sit there and tell people what other people were talking about. That discussion led into a huge argument about a total waste of talent and potential and total destruction of her manga story by her mother that she spent almost a month completing and had planned to be sent to publishers.

At least Jay allowed me to do what I want to do, Jude thought, barely realizing that she had tend to associate everything that she could think of to her ex-husband. She berated herself for not getting over it even though it had been 3 years after the fact, as she swiped her pass card at gate entrance, but she knew, deep down inside, it was easier said than done.

ACCESS DENIED

"What?" Jude raised a brow and swiped her pass card again. The reaction was the same for the next 2 times she tried it, and at the 3rd time, the security breach alarm went off, prompting the security guards to the door to investigate.

"What seems to be the problem here?" a chubby African-American man clad in the company's security uniform came out along with another tall, lanky partner. Jude recognized them as Al and Sticks, some of the closest friends she had made in Kite City.

"Oh, Al! Sticks! Thank goodness you're here," Jude sighed in relief. "Did you guys changed pass cards or pass codes or something because, seriously, you really need to update your memo system…"

"Ma'am, where did you get this card from?" Al asked sternly. "This is exclusively for employees only. And how do you know my nickname?"

"Al, it's me, Jude! You know me, I always get you decaf and jelly donuts every chance I get. Come on, it's not April's Fool Day, stop playing!"

"Ma'am, I don't know what you're talking about. I have diabetes and can't touch anything sweet without insulin, let alone have coffee and jelly donuts. Now hand over the card before I take you to the authorities for theft and trespassing."

"Sticks!" Jude turned desperately towards Sticks who looked at her just as sternly as Al did. "You know me too! I gave you that necklace for your birthday last week! Don't tell me you don't remember that!"

"Lady, I dunno watcha playin' at," Sticks replied in his thick Southern accent. "But the missus is the one who gave me this necklace, and you sure ain't lookin' like my missus to me."

Jude looked at each of them in disbelief. They seemed to know what they were talking about, but it seemed so impossible and unreal. Just the evening before she got off work, she had a hearty conversation with the two of them gossiping and joking about a recording she had to translate of a so-called Ukrainian underground mob, to only find that it was just some poor Russian sap being caught by his wife for having sex with her sister, and now they were looking at her as if they had never ever seen her before in their lives.

Her fight or flight instincts soon kicked in as she pushed past the two guards to run up to her office. Maybe it was a mistake. Maybe it's some sort of joke. Maybe it was some sort of sick sense of humour from the upper management to make subordinates like Al and Sticks not acknowledge her presence. She had to make sure that she didn't just step into the Twilight Zone. Ignoring the shouts of the guards that were chasing after her, she quickly dashed up the stairs (since her pass card couldn't work and the elevator required pass card access) to her floor where her office was.

The moment she pushed the door open, all eyes were on her. Everything in the office was just as she had left it last night, but something about it was different in a sense, like she both recognized and not recognized it at the same time. Her seat was replaced with a Caucasian man who was a half-breed like her as well, but one look at the wings he sported and Jude knew he was descended from a different breed of nether beings.

But the most disturbing part was that her fellow colleagues who shared the same office with her were all giving her the same look that Al and Sticks gave her.

Needless to say, once the security guards were able to catch up with her, she was dragged kicking and screaming out of the building, stripped of her pass card and clearance badge and escorted unwillingly into the company security car to the nearest police station.

After almost 3 hours of interrogation and Jude repeating over and over again her identity and her position in her company and almost half a day in a holding cell, the police decided to let her off—since they couldn't find any proof of foul play on her part as to how she acquired a high security pass card that was employee-exclusive only—provided that she did not leave town. As she left the station, she caught a glimpse of a newspaper clipping on the notice board. There was no picture to illustrate the article, but the headline was big enough to catch anyone's attention:

THE RED DEATH'S BLOOD TRAIL CONTINUES

She would've gone over to read it in more detail if she didn't realize that she was being watched. The piercing gaze of some of the detectives who were interrogating her was like daggers on her back, making her feel like a criminal already. Guess she was still under suspicion even though her situation proved otherwise. Giving the detectives one last challenging glare, she made her way out of the police station.

--:--

Jude was wrong when she stated this morning that her day couldn't get any worse, because it did. Just like the incident at her workplace, it was happening again at her own condo as the locks were changed and the landlord did not recognize her and denied ever letting her stay in her condo. Someone else—a family of four—occupied her home, and everything that she owned in that home was gone, except for her alarm clock that she got for her birthday from Jay and the invitation card that was left carelessly outside the door. And when she tried to prove her residency by showing her the clock and the card together with the condo keys, the landlord went into a fit of denial and threatened to call the police if she did not leave.

Not wanting to make another trip to the station and risk meeting those detectives again, she reluctantly left the condo with only the clothes on her back and whatever she had brought along for work in the morning, in addition to the clock and the invitation card. After walking aimlessly for miles, she found herself in Kite City Memorial Park, her footsteps echoing down the long walkway with only the park lights to illuminate her way.

Finding the nearest seat, she rested on it and mulled over what had just happened. Why didn't her pass card work? Why didn't anyone recognize her? Why was she suddenly replaced from her job and her home? How was it that she could be Judith Light the International Translator to Jude the Nobody overnight? Who was doing this? How did they do it? And why?

Giving her luck one more shot to assure herself that she had not gone insane, she took out her cell phone and dialed home, back in Burlesque. It had been so many years since she called home ever since she eloped with Jay, but knowing her mom, she would jump to the chance to scream her head off at what an ingrate she was for running away and ruining her dreams of seeing her little girl being the trophy daughter she always wanted her to be.

For a moment, she actually would welcome that if only to know that she still exists.

"Hello?" a brisk, no-nonsense yet familiar voice came through after 2 rings.

"Um…Hello? Is this…Mrs. Light?" Jude asked tentatively, testing the waters.

"Yes, this is Mrs. Light speaking. Who is this?"

"H…Hey, Mom. Um…it's me, Jude. You remember me, right?"

Jude braced herself for a yelling, but nothing prepared her for this reaction:

"I think you have the wrong number. I don't have a child."

"Hey, Mom, you're kidding, right? You're just saying that to spite me, right? I know it's been years and what I did was wrong but…"

"I said you have the wrong number. I've been infertile for as long as I can remember, let alone have a daughter to be done wrong to. Is this some kind of sick joke? Who is this? Hello? Hello?"

Jude hung up helplessly, not wanting to explain herself anymore. If even her own mother did not recognize her, who else would now? In a fit of rage and despair, she flung her phone against a nearby tree and shot up, shouting at the top of her lungs at thin air, "WHY ARE YOU DOING THIS?! WHO THE HELL IS DOING THIS?! WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU WANT?!"

She was about to grab something else to throw and vent when she caught sight of the invitation card. As her half-breed brain worked out the kinks, she soon realized that it was the moment she received this invitation that her day went downhill. As crazy as it may sound, it had to be the only explanation when nothing else made logical sense. It had to be!

Desperate for a lead, she snatched the invitation card and studied it again. She read and reread the message on the card from cover to cover until those specific words started to sound like a mantra in her head:

…you will be rewarded with something you hold dear the most…

Reaching over for the envelope, she tore it open as she should have done this morning and sure enough, something fell out of that envelope. As she picked it up, she was shocked to see that it was the 4-photo strip that she and Jay took at the Kite City carnival's photo booth on the 1st year of their marriage. She remembered it was near autumn when the annual carnival began, and the first she and Jay did was rush to the photo booth to take pictures of themselves. The first three were just silly faces they put up, but the last one was of them kissing.

She flipped to the back of the photo strip to confirm her suspicions and sure enough, there was the little doodle she and Jay did and the handwritten date of the photo taken in Jay's handwriting. There was no doubt about it as the answer and those specific words were laid out in front of her.

Whoever sent her the invitation card and the photo strip had Jay.

A feeling of warmth washed slightly through her heart at the thought of Jay keeping this photo when she did not, but a sense of dread overpowered that feeling as she wondered why Jay became collateral damage to a vendetta that was targeted to her. Millions of questions ran through her mind as to who, what, why, where, when and how did all this happen, but she knew it was not going to be answered by just standing there staring at nothingness. If she were to get her answers, she would have to accept the invitation.

She cursed as she remembered she smashed her cell phone against the tree and quickly exited the park to find the nearest pay phone. Finding one, she quickly dialed the number that was on the card and waited. At the 3rd ring, a woman's voice that you often hear on an answering machine greeted her:

"Thank you for accepting the invitation to the masquerade party at Prospero Castle. Please specify your residency to receive your event attire and everything else will be arranged."

Jude had wanted to say her condo's address but, remembering that she no longer live there, her mind immediately thought of the next best option, which was the Apollo Hotel where she and Jay stayed for their 2nd anniversary. The moment she said the address, the voice in the phone ended the conversation with just a "Thank you" and she was soon left to her own devices.

Double-checking to see if she had enough cash at hand, since using her credit card would probably not work thanks to today's events, she took a cab and made her way towards Apollo Hotel.

--:--

Jude's musings were broken with the sound of knocking on the door. It had been almost two days since she checked into Apollo Hotel and All Hallow's Eve was almost approaching. She was almost getting cabin fever waiting for any news from whoever sent her the invitation and she literally made a sprint for it when the knock came.

Seeing no one through the peephole, she opened the door cautiously to find a black box tied in blood red ribbon at her feet. Picking it up, she looked around again to see who left it behind in vain before bringing it into her room. Almost immediately, she tore off the ribbon and opened the box to see a shocking sight before her.

Inside the box was a pink ballroom dress with a slight dark hue and embroidered with tiny pearls and sequins in random pattern, with gloves, shoes and accessories to match. There was something very medieval about the dress, almost like something out of a Shakespearean era where Romeo and Juliet still existed and A Midsummer's Night Dream was not much of a dream at all, and judging by the quality of the dress, it did not come cheap. Along with the dress and accessories was the crème of the crop: a pinkish-white mask that could literally cover half of her face with elegantly carved holes for the eyes, and like the dress, it was decorated with tiny pearls and sequins with a creamy-coloured bunch of feathers on either side of the mask.

But that was not the shocking part.

It was a picture of Jay taped to the bottom of the box cover that really got her riled up. He was stripped down to his briefs and blindfolded and gagged while his hands and arms were raised and tied above his head. There were long and thin scorch marks on every part of his body and some of them were fresh and bleeding. Jude would've thought him dead if not for the fact that his legs were still standing firmly on the floor, albeit weakly.

Her heart burnt with fury and agony at the sight of this. Why him? Why, of all people, him? What did they want from him? What did they want from her? What was the point of all this? Those were questions she would demand from the culprit first chance she gets.

As she flipped to the back of the picture, a small note was found written in red, saying:

Your reward will soon be at hand, if you were to follow the rules.
Put on the dress and wait for further instructions

As much as she didn't want to, she had no choice. Jay's life was at stake, ex-husband or not. She couldn't deny that she still loved him with all her heart, and she would do anything to save him from this predicament.

The moment she finished dressing up in the outfit she was given and fitted the mask, the hotel phone rang. As she picked it up, the same voice she heard the first time through the pay phone came in.

"Thank you for accepting your attire. Please proceed outside your residence and your mode of transport will be with you shortly."

Jude was tempted to yell at the phone to demand she has proof of life from Jay, but the phone was already hung up by the time she actually thought of saying. Grumbling curses at it, she slammed the phone down and made her way out of the hotel, ignoring stares, teases and wolf-whistles by those she walked past.

She wondered, at the back of her mind, what would Jay think if he saw the ex-wife he knew who had totally next to no fashion sense all dolled and dressed up like that right now.

Sure enough, the moment she was at the entrance of the hotel, a black limo was parked right outside waiting for her. No one came out to open the door for her, so she had to go in herself. A tinted glass window separated her and the driver and the moment she got in and closed the door, the limo started up and made its way to their destination.

As she sat there, letting the vehicle take her to wherever she needed to be, she stared at both the photo strip and the photo she got of the tortured Jay and whispered quietly to it, caressing it tenderly.

"Hang in there, Jay. I'm coming for you."

Katsuya's Secret

2010-11-02T19:50:00.001-07:00

Created: 02-11-2010

"Ne, Katsuya~!" Hiroshi called out, waving at me to get my attention. "Wanna go grab a smoothie and drop by the arcades? I heard there's a new game up in the stands."

"Nah, not today," I replied. "I have to go pick up my sister for tuition class."

"You sure dote on your sister a lot, na no da," Makoto commented as I walked past the group with a nonchalant smile on my face.

"Of course," Kyoko said, mirroring my response. "He singlehandedly raised her since birth, after all."

"Didn't think you had it in ya, Katsu-chan," Miki, my self-proclaimed girlfriend commented with a grin. "Being you are a bit of a juvenile delinquent and all."

"Give him a break, guys," Hiroshi defended me as he ushered me out of class. "He's not all that bad. Give him some credit there. You run along now, Katsuya. Catch ya later."

"Sure thing," I replied as I left my friends to their devices. Like I said, the arcades can wait. Manami needs me.

Heaven and hell knows, I need her too.

Without her, my life would be the utmost uncertainty and emptiness, a void that can never be filled no matter I, or anyone else, tried.

If only they knew what truth lies behind my juvenile delinquencies and misdemeanor as well as my sorry state of an attitude, along with my most undying affection and love for Manami, they would never look at or think about me the same way again.

But of course, it is a secret I'll bring to my grave.

As I made my way to Manami's class to wait for her outside, I began to remember things that I wished I forgot. I remember it was roughly around this time when it happened, when I was in 3rd grade. I have yet to come across Hiroshi, Makoto or Miki, but I definitely was in the same class with Kyoko at the time. It was right there, at the school playground when it happened. I was approached by a man who was dressed in a black suit and was about roughly 10 feet tall, with long limbs and only had a grinning mouth on his faceless features, like that of a Cheshire Cat I used to see in the Alice in Wonderland storybooks when I was younger. He was standing there, almost hidden behind the tall trees, his arms extended, his fingers curling in and out in a beckoning motion, calling me over wordlessly. I tried to tell others about his presence, but they looked at me like I was dreaming. I couldn't understand at the time why is it that I was the only one who was able to see him, but I did.

Common sense told me I should make a run for it, but curiosity and adventure got the better of me as I answered his beckoning call. Somewhere deep in the back of my mind, I know I shouldn't be going towards the weird man, that I should turn back and run to the nearest adult I can find, but my body was not listening to me, as if the other part of my mind, the more dominant one, was telling me that it was alright, that the man wouldn't hurt me, that he will just show me something interesting and be on his way.

Once I was in the man's embrace, I soon learnt the hard way that my common sense was right all along. By the time I realized it, I found myself in a dark room adorned with candles everywhere. The canopy bed I was sitting on was blood red in colour, as were everything else in the room, with a hint of black in between. It was like being brought from the bright, colourful world I came from into a world that existed in the Twilight Zone. The worst part was that I found myself naked and my right ankle chained to the foot of the bed. It was long enough for me to reach the bathroom or walk about the room, but only just.

The door of the room I was in was constantly locked, and no matter how I screamed and banged and pull and tugged at the door knob, it would not open. Whoever was outside fell on deaf ears upon my cries to be released. It only opened whenever it was meal times and I was fed with the richest food any kid wished they had the money to buy. Every day and night I was served of my meals by the man in black suit, but he would not tell me where I was or what I was doing here. All my questions were only answered by a wide grin on his face that would probably rival the famous kuchisake-onna and a comforting embrace that I couldn't help relaxing into, no matter how much I resisted. Up close, I realize that I was right about his faceless features: he really didn't have any other facial organs other than his mouth; bald, no eyes, no nose, no ears and only one huge grinning mouth that displayed razor-sharp jagged teeth, it was a wonder he was even able to breathe, let alone able to see and navigate at all. I named him 'Kuro' because of his black suit, and he didn't seem to mind the nickname I gave him. There was something about this man that I feared so much, yet also adore and admire at the same time. It was a very conflicting emotion for me at that age, but I continued to cling on that emotion in the hopes that I will still retain my sanity and get out of this place alive.

Days turned to weeks, weeks turned to months, months turned to years. By then, I had almost forgotten how people looked like anymore. Kuro was my only regular visitor, and sometimes he would bring me things from my world so that I would still be in touch with it and not feel so homesick. He brought most of my things from home, including my favourite cap that I always wore—a gift from my father when my parents finally had the time from their hectic work schedule to take me out to celebrate my 6th birthday—and he also brought a photo frame containing a family photo of us. I think he did that so that I will have someone to remember by, though he never said it. He would bring me clothes as well, but mostly just huge T-shirts and underwear supplies, and he also would bring me toys and books to read—the biggest toy being a trampoline in which I would leap and jump on it for about a couple of hours just to keep myself in shape from all the rich food I've been eating—and sometimes let me have some stationeries to write and draw on to pass the time, and on my birthday, he would bring in a small cake with candles along with my meals, which was how I kept track of time other than the worn off calendar at my bedside.

Aside from the usual meals, once a week, Kuro would take me outside to catch some sun, in which he would blindfold me and carry me up what felt like a long flight of stairs up to the top, put me down, undid my blindfold and held onto the chain on my anklet and let me roam around the area, never letting me go any further. The first time I came here, I was terrified at the sight that was before me. I found out that I was in some sort of lighthouse tower that overlooked the horizon, and beneath us were fields of red and black, with patches of fire and hills of volcanoes here and there, as if I was in the pits of the 7 Gates of Hell itself. There were beings flying about in the sky that looked like gargoyles I've read in comic books, but much more demonic-looking than that. The reality of me no longer in the human world dawned to me and hit me like a ton of bricks and brought back my age-old fear and my desire to escape, but with me being at Kuro's mercy, it was a futile attempt. There have been a few times when I tried, but I always ended up being at the short end of the leash and being embraced by Kuro again into submission.

Probably the day I finally accepted Kuro as someone who was more than my captor was during one of our outdoor sessions. I was looking up at the sky at the gargoyle-like demons, thinking of my family and friends and trying to formulate another way to try and escape from this place when one of them actually caught me staring. Whatever I was doing must've either offended him or made him thought I was tasty, because in a split second, he was swooping down towards me and tried to attack me, but Kuro jumped in the way and, with a swipe of his hand, stabbing the demon through and through before hugging me close to his chest and brought me back to my room, locking me in. I could hear sounds of blood-curdling screeching and crashing and the loud bangs of body crashing, fist punching and things breaking, like all hell had broken loose. By the time he returned, he was covered with wounds and his suit was torn and tattered from the fight, but still maintained his Cheshire Cat grin. I didn't know what came over me at the time, but I immediately fell into his arms and cried, apologizing profusely over and over again, and I could've sworn Kuro was stroking my hair and back, trying to calm me down before I fell asleep in his embrace.

Since that day, as I helped tend to his wounds to the best of my abilities, my need to leave decreased bit by bit until I no longer thought about escaping. I slowly began to get used to this routine of receiving my meals in my room and going out for sun once a week and I got used to my one-sided conversation with Kuro as he continued to pamper and care for me in his own weird, mysterious ways. My heart had resigned to the fate that I would never—to be more exact, would never want to—leave this place.

This was my home now, among these four red walls and the lighthouse tower, and this was where I would stay for the rest of my life.

Then one fateful day, when I was 18 years old, Kuro came to my room for my usual outdoor sun, but as I was blindfolded and carried (it was a wonder he still had the strength to carry me) out of my room, I felt that the route he was taking was different than our usual route. Years of experience with Kuro told me that we were not going upwards, but downwards, and the deeper we went down, the more my heart was pounding, and by the time Kuro had stopped, I was already in tears, begging Kuro to take me back upstairs and back to my room. Unfortunately, Kuro fell deaf to my pleas and set me down the floor despite my resistance and undid my blindfold, although I could feel from his touches that he seemed reluctant to do so.

What stood before me was the biggest and tallest gargoyle-like creature I have ever seen. From the books that Kuro brought me to read, one of them being about the creatures of the world I was kidnapped into, they were something of a distant cousin of the incubus/succubus clan that were cast down from the youkai realm because of their bloodlust tendencies and their habit of sucking the life force of their own kind in addition to the human life force, like an incubus/succubus version of cannibals. The one before me looked like he could probably be the head honcho of the clan and one look at his feral eyes and I knew I was in for a world of hurt, maybe death.

He towered over me like a giant, but he couldn't be more than a few inches taller than Kuro. He was fully nude and his member was fully erected, dripping with pre-cum, and I wasn't that naïve to not know his intentions. I tried to run away, tried to go back up the stairs and call Kuro for help, but the creature overpowered me as he grabbed me by the ankles and pulled me towards him, dragging me across the rough rocky floor. I kicked and screamed and shouted and struggled to no avail as the monster…had his way with me, tearing off my clothes into ribbons and entering me with such force and size that he was almost going to split me in half, and his hands and tongue that roamed around me made me feel so much dirtier than any common whore on the streets. I screamed Kuro's name again and again, begging him to save me and I cried until my voice was hoarse at the creature to stop what he was doing, but my cries fell into deaf ears and Kuro didn't come to rescue like he did during the day at the tower.

I didn't know how long time has passed, but by the time the monster was done with me, I was covered with his essence inside and out and I passed out from sheer trauma. When I came to, Kuro was right beside me with medication for my sores. I wanted to scream at him and hit out at him for allowing all this to happen and not come to my rescue, to tell him that he was a bastard for letting that monster rape me and to tell him to get the hell out and not to show his face ever, but the pain that coursed throughout my whole body was holding me back from my intentions.

But that wasn't why I did not lash out at him.

It was because as I glared at him, he wasn't sporting his usual Cheshire Cat grin. In fact, it was the biggest, saddest frown I've ever seen from him. He never frowned, not once, and there he was, his upside-down smile showing whatever sadness, guilt and remorse he could ever portray that the rest of his face could not.

That night was probably the longest I've cried in his arms, because by the next time I woke up, I no longer have the urge to blame Kuro.

I understood then that Kuro was something of a slave or servant to the huge creature and he was just following orders, whether he wanted it or not. But it still didn't make the next few times the creature needed to satisfy his lust on me any better.

The moment I had my first signs of morning sickness, I realized the whole purpose of me being here. Kuro, out of all the little children he had surveyed and kidnapped, chose me out of forced obligation and servitude towards the creature to become the creature's breeding mate. Kuro had decided that somehow my physiology was compatible with the creature to carry his spawn and was force to allow him to impregnate me. From what I understand from Kuro's attempted teachings, the creature was one in a few generations that was able to impregnate a person regardless the gender and had the sick sense of humour to choose human males to do it. The moment I conceived, an artificial womb and a temporary birth canal had formed within me to allow my body to carry the spawn to term. I was horrified at first and wanted nothing more than to get that child out of me, but Kuro stopped quite many of my attempts until I understood the fact that if I were to do anything to the spawn, not only it wouldn't solve the problem, because the creature would rape me all over again, but it would get my best and only friend in trouble.

But it didn't mean I gave Kuro a bit of hell just to make myself feel better, and I have a feeling that Kuro didn't mind, as long as I didn't do anything stupid.

Apparently the gestation period was roughly 6 months, because during my usual outdoor session, I was suddenly hit with birth pangs so strong, I could've sworn I was being hit by a freight train. Kuro carried me all the way to my room and helped me with the birth as much as he wordlessly could. I was bloody hell clueless as to what I was supposed to do, but my body seemed to take over somehow, as if it knew what to do as the urge to push came quite naturally. Painfully, but naturally. Whenever I pushed down as hard as I could, Kuro would use the back of his bloody palm to stroke my thigh and calf as his way of encouraging me to keep going. At the back of my mind, I have come to fully understand how pregnant women—especially my mother—had to go through as I cursed, swore and cried throughout the entire birth, pushing down like never before. My heart leapt with joy and relief as I could feel the spawn—my child—moving down and popping its head out of my birth canal despite the excruciating pain, and by the time I felt the shoulders coming out, I was pushing and pushing, not stopping until it slid out of me and started wailing as it took its first gulps of air.

To my utmost relief, Kuro revealed to me that the baby was a very beautiful human girl. She had the blackest hair and the brightest green eyes I've ever seen, and whatever reservations I had for this child while she was still in me were out of the window as I took her in my arms and kissed her over and over again, crying happy tears. As I held her close, I could hear footsteps closing in towards my room, and my sinking heart was telling me that the father of my child has probably heard wind of my birth and was coming down to see his spawn. I didn't know what it was, but something deep down inside me was burning painfully in my chest, a very bad omen, telling me that the creature would not like what he sees and will kill her. I couldn't allow that to happen! I couldn't! Never mind how this child came to being, she is my daughter, my flesh and blood, my child! I could not allow him to kill my child I've carried inside for the past 6 months! I could tell from the slight downward curl of Kuro's face that our thoughts were mutual.

"Help me…please…" I begged Kuro, and the last thing I saw was Kuro nodding slightly before embracing me.

When I came to, I found myself in my own room of the apartment I was born and raised in the human world, fully clothed in my jammies and laying on the futon on the tatami floor. My body ached a bit from the birth but it didn't deter me from trying to get up. My little girl was nowhere to be seen, and I searched frantically for her, worried that the creature had gotten to her, that Kuro couldn't save us in time and the creature had returned me home after being done with me. I didn't care that I was screaming the whole apartment down; I just wanted to find my baby.

"Hey, hey, easy there, Katsuya," I heard my mother's voice in the midst of my rambling. "Did you have a nightmare or something?"

"My baby! Where's my baby? I want my baby! Have you seen my baby?" I was getting hysterical.

"Baby? What are you talking about?" my mother's tone sounded ludicrous, then let out an amused chuckle. "You're only 3 and you're already thinking of having kids? Silly boy. If you mean your sister, she's at the nursery. Have you forgotten? You tucked her in yourself."

I looked at my mother like she had just announced that the end of the world was coming. It was then I realized when I caught sight of my reflection in the mirror that I was no longer 18 years old, but as a 3-year-old. It was as if I had just been given some sort of shrinking serum and got sent back through time where I never left home and that whatever happened to me was just a dream.

"Th…That's impossible! I…I was kidnapped by…by this man in black suit…I named him Kuro! I was gone for years! And…And then I was raped by a youkai and I had a child…a little girl…!"

"Wait, wait, wait, have you been watching those porno horror flicks again?" my mother stopped me and glared towards the direction of the master bedroom. "I told your father to put those away, but does he listen? No~! He had to corrupt his only son!" she reached over to hold me close, "It's alright, darling. Everything's fine. You just had a very weird nightmare, that's all. That's it, I'm telling your father to burn those trash. No more of those porno horror flicks for you, young man."

As she tucked me in and kissed me goodnight, I stole a look at the digital clock beside me. The date showed the day I was kidnapped by Kuro, and the time showed that it was a little towards midnight. The day I was kidnapped by Kuro was roughly midday, and I was in 3rd grade—9 years old at the time—and now I'm back home, in my own bed, in my own home and years younger than I should. It was as if those years with Kuro had never happened and whatever I had experienced in that youkai world was all just a dream.

But I knew, from the dull pain between my legs and my aching joints, that this was not a dream.

I got up slowly and made my way to the nursery. Sure enough, in the baby cot, was my little girl. I'd recognize her anywhere. Her black hair, her green eyes as she fluttered them open a little while before going back to sleep and her tiny frame, and the familiar feeling when I carried her in my arms told me she was there, she was real, and she was my daughter.

Except now, due to whatever Kuro had done to save me, she was now my sister.

I'm sure by now, you'd understand where I'm going.

That night, as the clock struck 12, I whispered into my little girl's ear her name. A name that did her beauty justice. A name that immediately came to being the moment I uttered it.

"Manami. Manami Kimura. My daughter."

I never knew what happened to Kuro after that incident, but I knew that whatever he did, he did it to save me. My parents never knew the truth, and it seemed that their memories and thoughts were altered to believe that Manami was their little girl and had always been there since the day she was "born" into this family. As for me, I am now a 26-year-old trapped in a body of a growing 11-year-old. Before I went to grade school (again), everyone thought I was mature beyond my years and that I would grow up to be a genius, now everyone saw me as a troubled juvenile delinquent who would break rules just for the fun and satisfaction of it, but they did not, and would not, understand that I did it because I was entitled to, that I was doing whatever I had missed out so much throughout my actual childhood. My grades were crappy because I couldn't care less about them. In all truth, I'm not supposed to be in school anymore, but I am. At my real age right now, I should be in college, or a salaryman at the very least, but I never had a decent education when I was in the youkai world despite being able to read much better and more than anyone else in my class, so I probably would qualify for neither. They said I was perverted because I am only interested in buxom girls, but the truth is I never had a single girlfriend in my life, my real life, and I've always wondered how it feels like to be in the arms of a real woman instead of being reminded all the time that I was raped by a youkai, and a man at that. I wanted to break free, explore, have fun, experience the thrill and danger of the human world that I never had the chance to do when I was in captivity, and if it means breaking a few rules, so be it. Kyoko had caught me smoking and boozing once behind the school backyard, and I got in trouble for it, but technically I was old enough to do all those things. I am pretty much an adult after all.

The only person that kept me grounded was Manami.

As I watched her grow up, from a nursing baby to a tottering toddler to a bouncy kindergartener to finally a cute, innocent 2nd grader, I knew that I had to do everything in my power to make her safe and happy. My workaholic parents served as an advantage, more or less, to me because I could raise her with my own hands, and love her like a mother should, though my size as a child had its disadvantages. My heart would sometimes ache when I hear her call me "Oni-chan" instead of "Oka-san". I really wished she would call me that, but it was wishful thinking.

Besides, who would ever believe that an 11-year-old boy is actually a mother to an 8-year-old girl?

I see Kuro sometimes, like I am seeing him now as I continued to wait for Manami to finish her class. I can see him there, hiding behind the trees in plain sight, surrounded by oblivious people and sporting that same old Cheshire Cat grin on his face. The first time I saw him again was on Manami's 1st birthday, and he had a huge scar that ran across his face, and it was one of those gouging scars that would not heal even through time. He was there to give me back my cap, and he gave Manami a set of hair ribbons that she wore on her two pigtails even till now. He never told me why he shrunken me into an age I was not supposed to be and why did he take me back through time and brainwash my parents into thinking Manami was theirs all along, but it didn't matter anymore. Manami was with me, and she was safe from the creature who sired her, and that's all I could ask for. Kuro would visit me from time to time, but always watching from afar, never coming close anymore since the day he gave me back my cap. Sometimes he was there to serve as a warning that someone from the youkai world I was kidnapped into was sent to find me and Manami, so I often managed to escape unscathed and luckily never have to cross paths with them. My friends, however, were not so lucky. I have a feeling that some of the supernatural encounters that my friends had were originally directed to me, but thanks to Kuro, they had to suffer my sins.

I feel bad for them, really, but I cannot allow that creature to take away my Manami.

"Oni-chan~!"

I smiled as I approached the door of the classroom. I turned back for a moment to see that Kuro was gone. Manami came out in all smiles as she quickly hugged me and took my hand.

"How was class today?" I asked.

"Boring as usual," she replied. "But I'll get over it. You are a sight for sore eyes."

"You know you have tuition later, right?"

"Aww~ Can't we just play hookie? Just this once?"

"Manami…" I warned, but I was beaten to it by Manami's puppy eyes.

"Please~? Oni-chan, please~?"

Those eyes. Those sparkling green eyes. How could I resist?

"Alright, just this once. But don't tell Mom and Dad though. You know how they feel about your education."

"I won't tell if you won't."

"Deal. So, where shall we go then?"

"I want a sundae~!"

"Hai, hai, sundae it is then."

If Nube, the all-seeing spiritual teacher, couldn't even see through my façade and discover the real me, even with his oni-no-te, no one could ever will.

The world may not, and will never know, that Manami is my daughter.

The Hyaku Monogatari of Domori High

2010-10-28T00:24:00.000-07:00

Created: 01-02-2004

The lights of the school hall were out. The whole place was dark as the inky blackness engulfed the open space. The only light that could be seen in the entire darkness was the luminous glow of 100 candles in the center of the school hall.

It was the annual (actually prohibited) 100 ghost story camp party. It was actually Miki’s idea to hold this camp party because she doesn’t give a damn about the dangers that might happen to her gang. Everybody was there; all 100 of them, including their favorite teacher, Nueno Meizuke @ Nube. It was surprising Nube agreed to let them come over to school to hold this totally restricted event; he was a very strict teacher (sometimes) and would never do something against the rules, unless necessary or forced to.

Overall, they were all present. None of them wanted to miss the thrilling moment. Though scared to the bone, they carried on with the ghost story-telling. Majority of the candles were blown out, as it is said in the rules that after every ghost story told, the story- teller has to blow out the candle he or she is holding. The only candles left now were 6, all belonged to Kyoko Inaha, Miki Hosokawa, Hiroshi Tateno, Katsuya Kimura, Makoto Kurita & Nube. Now it was Kyoko’s turn to tell her tale.

“My story started when I was 5 years old. I was at my kindergarten playing with some toy blocks while waiting for my parents to come and fetch me. Suddenly, I heard someone crying somewhere in one of the classroom. I went to investigate and I saw a little girl at about 3 sitting near the window crying and whimpering. I thought she was one of the junior students, so I walked towards her and asked, ‘Are you alright? Why are you crying?’

“‘My Mummy… she… she didn’t come and pick me…’ she sobbed, ‘I waited for so long but she never came… I was hurt… hurt so bad… and yet she didn’t come to save me…’

“What a cruel mother! I thought, who does she think she is?! She mentioned that she was hurt, so I asked, ‘You said you were hurt, can I help you?’ She didn’t answer. I repeated my question and she whispered, ‘You… can help… me…?’

“‘Yes, anything. Just name it!’

The kid slowly looked up and sneered, ‘Then… can you find… MY EYES?!’

“I got the shock of my life at what I saw in front of me. She doesn’t have any eyes at all; she only had black, empty sockets that were so spookily hollow, and she was crying tears of blood! I ran for my dear life away from that ghastly girl but I could feel her chasing me, crying, ‘MY EYES! MY EYES! YOU SAID YOU’LL HELP ME FIND MY EYES!!!’ When I finally saw my mom waiting for me outside the gate, I was so relieved. I turned around to see if the girl was still chasing me but she was no longer there. I couldn’t even answer when my mom asked me what happened because I was in critical shock.”

Kyoko shivered as she finished her tale, “After I graduated from that kindergarten years later, I finally learnt the truth about the girl: she was waiting for her mother to fetch her when the kindergarten janitor was under a schizophrenic-seizure and mindlessly attacked her, digging her eyes out of her sockets. She was also unluckily alone at that time, so when her mother finally got there, it was too late.”

After finishing her tale, she blew out her candle with relief that she had finally let it all out. Everybody had a chill running down their spine after listening to Kyoko’s frightening tale. Only Nube let out a low chuckle and said, “Nice story, Kyoko. I’m sure everyone had a chilling thrill. Now, who’s next?”

“I am,” voiced out Katsuya, trying to sound as brave and as scary as possible. “Now, my story goes way back when I was about my sister’s age (8 years old). My father was assigned on a business trip and I was taken along with him. I had the time of my life; enjoying the cool, refreshing swimming pool, playing at the resort playground and the like, while my dad busied himself with his meetings with important people. One night, I realized that I couldn’t sleep because I have intoxicated myself silly with the 3-in-1 coffee packets in the hotel room. I got such a headache that I decided to go downstairs to get myself some ice from the ice-vending machine for my head.

“I got into the lift, press the 2nd floor button and waited. Although I had a slightly bad feeling about this, my headache forced me to ignore it. I finally got the ice and was proceeding to the lift once more when I heard a sound, a very peculiar sound. It sounded somewhat like a dragging noise; as if someone or something was dragging the upper half of his body across the floor. The sound became nearer and nearer until I was terribly agitated. The lift was abnormally slow and the bucket of ice was rattling because of my shivering.

“When the door of the lift finally opened, my eyes almost popped out of my sockets. In front of me was the lower part of the body of a man, slumping on the wall of the lift. The waistline was covered with blood with the spine grotesquely snapped. The flesh around it was still oozing with yet more blood. I was speechless, backing away with terror. At that moment, I suddenly felt the chill just right beside me. I turned to look and saw the torso of (probably) the same person: just the torso without the head, only the handless arms dragging it, leaving long streaks of blood starting from the hallway.

“That was it; I screamed and flung the bucket of ice away as I took the stairs straight to my room. I didn’t even stop to rest until I saw my room number in gold. I quickly slammed the door shut and locked it. I closed all the windows and all the other doors, including the bathroom. Then, finally feeling secure and safe, I lied on my bed, my headache all forgotten. I looked at the ceiling and I turned blue (I think) when I saw the head of that severed-body man suspended in mid-air, grinning at me…”

Everyone became intense at hearing his story. One of them suddenly asked in the midst of the thick silence, almost making everyone jump, “Then… what happened?”

“I don’t really remember after that, I think I must have fainted. But then I remembered my dad told me when I got back into my senses that he saw me sprawled on the ground, all covered with blood and he noticed something black and luminous penetrating the window and out into the darkness…”

Katsuya finally blew out his candle with a mysterious puff. Miki suddenly asked, “What’s the resort you’re staying again?”

“I think it’s somewhere near Chillingham,” he replied.

“No wonder! Don’t you know that place was once a torture dome where people get their bodies chopped off and thrown all over the place? Some business trip you’re going!”

“And what’s your tale, Miki?” asked Nube, after a long silence from him, “Care to share it with the rest of us?”

“Boy, have I got a story for you!” cried Miki indignantly. She was the best story-teller in the whole class, not to mention ghost stories. “My story started when I was about 10 years old. I was walking home from school when I noticed a black-robed man handing me a brochure of some sort before walking away silently. When I looked at the brochure I was thrilled to see that a carnival was going to be held at the recently burnt-down building. You guys do remember about the fire back then, right? It was nasty, I tell you! Fire burning, people screaming and running, trying to escape. Anyway, I was so happy about the opening of the carnival that I didn’t know what was ahead.

“The next day, after school, I dashed to the carnival straight away, for I didn’t want to miss even one single event in store there. I tried everything; the merry-go-round, the Ferris Wheel, the roller-coaster, the horseback ride… everything! I had such a good time that I lost track of time. When I finally had my fill and I was about to leave while enjoying my ice-cream cone, my mother called me suddenly, knocking me out my senses, ‘Miki! Where have you been? I have been looking for you everywhere!”

“‘Mom! Did you see me? I was having so much fun! That carnival was way cool! I gotta come here again! Please, Mom, can I?’

“‘Carnival? You mean this burnt-down house is a carnival?!’ I turned around to see that she was actually right; there stood the black, sooty house, burned down to smithereens. The ground beneath it was also black with burnt soot. It was so eerie-looking, that I couldn’t believe that it was the carnival I just went.

“‘But, Mom!’ I protested, ‘It was a carnival just now! I was here before! Look! I even bought one of their ice-cream!’ I held out my ice-cream and both my mom and I screamed, for what I was holding was actually a batch of rotten flesh stuck onto a wooden stick…”

Miki then, with a cool attitude, blew off the candle, as if she just finished telling a simple fairy-tale, while the other students shivered with fear and disgust. Nube clapped his hands with a wide smile and exclaimed, “Bravo! Bravo, Miki! Nice story! Now, who’s next?”

“Me, me, me! My turn!” Hiroshi called out, waving his arm frantically. Nube nodded, allowing him to start.

“This story happened when I was 12 years old. My cousin was having a Christmas party at his new home that time. We were really bored after having our Christmas dinner and we were suggesting to each other what are we suppose to pass our time when my uncle suggested a game of hide-and-seek. He altered the rules by saying that once the ‘Catcher’ has found everybody, he or she must gather them to one spot and count their heads to see if everyone is there. He also said that we must play this game in the dark to make the game even more challenging.

“After all said and done, we picked the longest stick to see who will be the ‘Catcher’. I, unfortunately, am the one. When I started counting to 10, everyone’s footsteps were pitter-pattering about, obviously looking for a place to hide. Finally I finished counting and started looking. I found the first 3 and went on searching. When I came across the door which led to the basement (my uncle always warned me about not barging in to prevent from falling down), I noticed an outline of a girl crouching down. I yelled, ‘Found you!’ and pulled her up. She giggled as I half-dragged her to the place where I gathered the other 3. I asked her, ‘What’s your name?’ She replied, ‘Aino Udegawa.’

“Finally, after much effort, I gathered everybody. I counted them in the dark by touching their heads.

“‘10, 11, 12, 13! 13 of you! Hah, I’ve got everyone of you!’ I exclaimed in delight. Suddenly everyone was eerily silent, not seemingly fun at all. ‘What? What is it? Why are you all so silent?’

“‘Are you sure you didn’t accidentally counted yourself? Because excluding you, there are only 12 of us.’ My uncle said uneasily.

“‘Of course I’m sure! I’ve counted everybody, including Aino Udegawa!’

“Soon, everyone was beginning to move to the fireplace in a hurry. I was puzzled. My uncle took me aside and said, ‘Hiroshi dear, you’d better be sure about what you said. You know how your aunt feels about telling lies…’

“‘I swear I’m telling the truth! I saw that Aino girl and I brought her to the gathering spot, although her arm does feel a little chilly.’

“‘Hiroshi, I don’t know where you heard it from, but I want you to forget it. Aino Udegawa was the daughter of the previous owner of this house. She was also playing hide-and-seek with her friends in the dark and she fell down from that basement stairs and broke her neck. She died on that very spot.’ ”

Hiroshi blew out his candle. Everyone began to feel chilly all of a sudden but decided to ignore it. They were too anxious to hear the second last story from Makoto. Nube turned to him without a word, gesturing him for his turn with a nod. Makoto got the cue and began, bringing his candle closer to himself.

“My spooky tale started when I just moved in to this area. It was a lovely house really; a double-storeyed house with a very exotic air lingering around. The best of it all is that it has a swing in the backyard. I was so thrilled with the swing that I played with it every single day after school. I had to be forced back in the house, or else I might just spend the night out there.

“One day, as I rushed back home to enjoy my swing, I noticed a boy sitting on it. His eyes were sort of blank, like looking straight ahead like that of a blind child. I assumed that he was until he looked up and greeted me. I made friends with him immediately and we began spending most of our time at the swing.

“Slowly, the swing became an obsession. Sometimes I refused to go inside the house for fear that the boy would walk away and I’ll never see him again. My parents had enough of me and grounded me in my room. From my room, I could see the boy sitting on the swing waiting for me. I wanted so badly to go out there and play with him, but they even hired a baby-sitter to guard me.

“That night, I heard the boy calling out my name. That was the first time I ever heard him speak. My door opened by itself and soon, I found myself in the backyard, the boy smiling at me on the swing. I ran to him and we played until at last I felt myself soaring in the air. Then, everything went black.

“When I woke up, I found myself lying on bed with a monk praying and chanting by my side. My head was bandaged and I couldn’t move. When he finished praying, he took my worried parents aside, but I could hear what he was saying. He said that the son of the previous owner broke his skull when he accidentally fell off the swing that was at my backyard. He was a very lonely boy with workaholic parents, and it actually took a week for the parents to come back and find his rotting body at the backyard. The boy obviously wanted to take my life so that I can be his friend for eternity. The monk also apologized, saying that he was unable to exorcise the boy for his aura was too strong for him to battle. We moved from the house the very next week.”

Makoto blew out his candle with a sorry look on his face. It was clear that he missed and pitied the boy after leaving the house for so long. Nube clapped his hands, congratulating everyone in the hall for sharing their spooky tales. Nube picked up his candle and said in a low tone, “Kids, do you know why the 100th ghost story camp party was banned?”

“Because grown-ups want to take away all our fun?” Miki chortled in sarcasm.

“Legend has it,” Nube replied, ignoring Miki’s obnoxious remark, “that when every time the 100th ghost story is finished, the jinn of the Dead will carry these 99 souls into the Land of the Dead where they’ll never leave, no matter what exit they went into. Usually the 100th ghost story-teller will be the jinn himself.”

Everybody finally felt the chill that has been surrounding them all this time. Nube grinned an evil grin and said, “Well, kids. Here goes my story. One night, there was a group of students, all 99 of them with their teacher sat together and shared 100 ghost stories among themselves. Suddenly the jinn of the Dead popped out of nowhere and tugged the souls out of their bodies, leaving them sprawled dead on the ground. In the end, they were all trapped in the Land of the Dead, undergoing torture after torture for eternity.”

Nube blew out his candle. It seemed like a pointless story but the students were really shivering in fright. For they saw another replica of Nube standing at the door of the hall, looking severe and scary with his arms folded. They cowered to one side, praying for their dear lives.

“Have you done enough story-telling, jinn? If you do, then taste my wrath!!”

The Nube from the door of the hall raced towards the candle-holding Nube without warning and slashed his Ghost Hand at him. By that time, the students realized that the Nube with the candle had the black glove to hide his Ghost Hand was on another direction. That Nube revealed his true self and withered into nothingness. Then silence. It was peaceful again.

“Nube! We’re so glad to see you!” Everyone cheered and ran towards their beloved teacher. With one swipe, Nube knocked everyone’s head with his knuckles.

“How many times have I told you?! This type of camp party is banned! Now look what have you got yourselves into?! Hm?? What do you have to say for yourselves?”

“Sorry, Nube…” They all said in unison.

“Sorry won’t get you anywhere! You are to write an essay of apology in about 200-300 words and pass it up tomorrow! That’ll teach you a lesson for goofing around. If it weren’t for my night-shift, I can’t imagine what would happen to you guys!”

“Yes, sir.” They said in unison again before leaving gloomily away from the school hall.

“Actually, … I have to thank you kids too. Because I’ve been trying to exorcise that jinn for quite sometime now.”

“You WHAT?!” Everyone turned to him, beginning to crack their knuckles.

“Hey, n-n-no need to g-g-get so ex-ex-excited…” Nube stammered, backing away in a hurry.

“Pulverize him!!!” Katsuya yelled. Everyone ran to the fleeing Nube.

The whole school was filled with bashing noises and blood curdling screams.

The Beast Within

2010-10-27T07:51:00.000-07:00

Created: 27-10-2010

Belle gasped in horror as she saw the condition of the castle. The whole place was ransacked, like a storm of the worst kind just hit. All the enchanted servants were in pieces, some even barely recognizable, and the rest who seemed to have survived the attack suffered great damage, some of them beyond repair. The village mob had really done a number on them.

Though as much as it pained her to see her friends turned into collateral damage and casualties of war, the only thought that was racing through her mind right now was The Beast.

She quickly made her way to the West Wing where The Beast's sanctuary was. There, the bruised and battered trio Lumiere, Mrs. Potts and Cogsworth were standing just right at the door of the verandah. Chip, who had followed her along with Maurice, hopped excitedly towards his mother only to freeze in mutual horror at what they were looking at.

"Lumiere, Cogsworth, Mrs. Potts! Where is The…"

Her words were caught in her throat as she, too, froze at the sight before her. The Beast, or what was left of his body, was lying in his own pool of blood, soaked by the falling rain and macabrely immobile. His head was gone, looped off clean from his neck. His body showed signs of stab wounds everywhere, and the fatal blow seemed to be directly at his heart.

But that was not the worst part.

The worst part was Gaston, the man who riled up the village to storm the castle and devastated this place, was there, standing before The Beast's body in all his full gloating glory as he held the head of her Beast she had come to see as a dear friend after the few short months of staying with him with one hand and the offending weapon that struck the final blow with the other.

"G…Gaston…" Belle looked like she had just remembered to breathe. "W…What have you done…?"

"You should ask that question yourself, Marion Belle," Gaston replied with a triumphant grin as he stepped over The Beast's body and advanced towards her.

"You…You killed him…" Belle whimpered, her knees shaking from the shock.

"You have only yourself to blame," Gaston kicked aside the enchanted servants and shoved The Beast's head at her face. "You brought this upon yourself. You should've been sensible and chose me. Instead, you chose this monster over me! What do you see in this abomination that I don't have?"

"I told you, Gaston!" Belle snapped as she glared back up at him with teary eyes, as if that could intimidate the brawny man. "He's not a monster! You are! You are rude and conceited and care about nothing but yourself! You don't love me! You just want to own me! I will never love you! Never!"

"How dare you?" Gaston threw the hunting knife aside and grabbed her by the collar, raising her a few inches off the ground like a rag doll, kicking harshly at the trio who tried to free her from his grasp. "Are you saying that you would rather love this…this creature than me?"

As soon as he said that, something in Belle's mind finally clicked. It all made sense now: the flutter of her heart whenever she saw The Beast's gentle side, the way her face warmed up whenever The Beast spoke to her instead of roaring at her, the way she sighed quietly in content whenever The Beast touched her or caressed her, the smile she returned whenever The Beast does so without trying to scare her with his fangs…everything. It was the undeniable truth that she had only discovered too late.

"Yes," Belle replied indignantly. "Yes, I love him. I love The Beast. I love him more than I could ever even think of considering you!"

Gaston looked like he had just been slapped on the face before his eyes narrowed into jilted anger, the same eyes he had when Belle rejected his marriage proposal the first time.

"You will regret ever saying this, Belle."

-:-

Belle curled on the bed at the corner of her cell with her back against the wall and her arms around her knees as she stared blankly into the darkness. She didn't need to calculate the days to know that tonight would be the night Gaston comes over for his monthly "visits".

Her first few months in Asylum de Loon were torture. She and her father Maurice were diagnosed with post-traumatic diminished capacity thanks to the manipulative words of the village hero Gaston who so-called saved his people from the terrifying Beast. He managed to convince the people that due to being held captive for so long by The Beast, they have been brainwashed into thinking that The Beast was anything but dangerous, and must be cured of this insanity. The medication, shock therapy, cold water treatment and counseling quickly drove the agitated old Maurice into real craziness and was now nothing but a shell of his former self as he walked about staring into space like a drooling madman and could only utter Belle's name like a mantra.

Belle was no better off as she was always dreading the mid-month when Gaston pays a visit to her, in addition to her daily "healing" by the asylum staff. Every month he would visit her in her cell, taunting her and constantly reminding her how everything was her fault and that he could take this all away if she would just admit that she loved him and not The Beast, and agree to marry him. And every time she said no, he would pin her down and have his way with her, raping her until she was sore and raw before the cycle continued again the very next month.

Her mind wandered to the days she was back in the castle, and if she concentrated hard enough she was practically there, sipping tea through Chip and listening to old tales of the castle told by Mrs. Potts, or be at the garden tending to Phillipe as she laughed at the bickering Lumiere and Cogsworth over petty differences, or in the library as she and Babette would dust and reorganize the books or maybe even at the greenhouse enjoying the scenery with the footrest dog Max circling around her feet.

But most of all, she would be there with The Beast, enjoying a quiet meal at the dining table, throwing snowballs in the front yard, reading a good book by the fire, exchanging stories about each other's past and lives before they met over a cup of hot cocoa, dancing under the chandelier in the ballroom, idle chats at the verandah…everything that she had done with The Beast during her "captivity" was relived again in her mind, and she couldn't help smiling at the memories even though her tears were starting to fall.

Images of seeing The Beast's headless body and the enchanted servants' faces of horror resurfaced again in her mind. Her heart ached at the thought of how she could not save him in time, that she had gotten there too late and even after his death, she continued to betray him by allowing herself to be touched and ravished by the man who murdered him. Despite the relieving fact that she has yet to be knocked up (which may hint to Gaston's impotency despite his brawniness) by him did not make her becoming his sexual outlet any better. She felt so dirty, like a whore, as she was being used again and again with no one to save her from all this.

It's my fault, Belle thought as she buried her face on her knees and cried for the umpteenth time. I couldn't save you, Beast. If only I've gotten there sooner…Gaston's right, it is my…

Her heart started to boil with cold anger at the thought. Gaston was not right. He was never right. He was never right about anything. It's true that she did not come in time to save her beloved Beast, but she did not kill him. Gaston did. He was the one who stormed in and beat The Beast into submission before delivering that fatal blow and cut off his head. It was his fault! He did this to her beloved! Gaston!

"You have a visitor."

Belle looked up to see the old bag of bones leading the ever smug brawn-with-no-brains Gaston. Lefou, his trusty sidekick, did the usual payoff to the old caretaker before ushering him out, taking his leave as well.

"Good evening, Belle. I see you're still holding up."

There he was, standing there.

"It's been 10 months to the letter now."

Gaston. The Beast's murderer.

"Have you come to a decision?"

Her beloved's murderer.

Slowly, her lips creased to display a cold smirk.

-:-

There was no one alive in France who didn't know Belle the Beastess. Every man, woman and child knew that if they saw claw marks the size of a bear and a lipstick mark on a mirror whoever was in there was no longer alive.

Everyone knew that she came from the provincial town of Rosseau, where the terror began. They knew she was a healing patient from Asylum de Loon who was taken in by the town hero Gaston Romppenau as his wife. No one saw a more beautiful bride that day as Belle walked down the aisle and said her vows before becoming Gaston's lawful wedded wife, and no one celebrated the merrier as the festivities lasted 3 days and 3 nights with the richest food and wine Rosseau had to offer.

But no one was more horrified at what happened next. Belle, beautiful as she was deadly, had brutally murdered Gaston in bed, the poor man's limbs tied to the bed posts and was gutted alive like a fish with what seemed to be bear claws that were part of the famed hunter's trophy display. To add insult to injury, he was castrated and decapitated, his genitals shoved into his mouth and mounted on the wall where The Beast's head—his best catch yet—used to be. The Beast's head was nowhere to be found.

Slowly, people in Rosseau started to die one by one in the most brutal manner. Nothing was taken save a few pieces of jewelry, but claw marks were found at the scene of the crime and a lone lipstick mark was left behind on one of the mirrors of the house, and the victims' bodies were in a state that even the most hardened lawmen could not stomach. Everyone lived in terror as they did not know who would be the next victim, and they were in the state of entrapment where they could not leave no matter how they tried, as if some sort of mysterious force was behind their captivity. They all agreed that only one person could do this.

Marion Belle.

A state-wide arrest was issued to the public and the highest reward possible was offered to anyone who could spot or capture this deadly woman. The lawmen had tried to question Maurice of her whereabouts, since she was his daughter, but unfortunately he was too far gone and too damaged of his mind to be of any help, and the only evidence that she had come to visit him was a single rose placed on his bedside table. Because of her MO in killing, she was soon nicknamed "Belle the Beastess" and was feared throughout France for being able to elude the law and continued to kill to satiate her bloodlust. There had been a few near misses, but so far, no one had been able—or dared—to capture her.

All everyone could do was pray that they weren't next.

-:-

Belle dragged her feet tiredly as she walked into the castle and up towards The West Wing. Lumiere and Mrs. Potts were the first people, or enchanted objects, to see her return but maintained their distance. Neither one of them dared to approach her after seeing the drastic change that had happened to their dear friend.

Belle was still as beautiful as she first came to the castle, but there was something hollow and terrifying about her beauty. Her hair was ragged and taught, matted across her forehead and her neck, and there were dark circles under her eyes. Her eyes were bloodshot and tired, and she seemed to have lost significant weight, yet there was still some form of morbid strength within her arms. Her skin was slightly sallow under the moonlight as she took off the bear claws from her hands and lowered the hood she had fashioned out of The Beast's head she had carefully skinned and sewn.

As she sat at the verandah outside the West Wing, she stared up into the sky, droplets of tears clung on her lashes and brimmed under her eyes, stinging them. She couldn't remember how long it was since she had came here, and she didn't know why she did it, but she came back anyway, after almost years of being out there terrorizing the world with her unimaginable bloodlust. Since the day she made the solemn vow to avenge her beloved Beast, she had not shed a tear. Her bitter sadness had been turned into blinding anger and madness as she tore through the streets of the provincial town she was forced to move into after her mother's death, bent for the kill, destroying those who had destroyed her life.

Gaston was easy to subdue and fool. He was all brawn and no brain, and just a mere suggestion of having kinky sex soon brought the hunter to his knees, allowing her to do whatever she wanted with him. He never saw it coming, and neither did the people of Rosseau. Crying alone was no longer enough for her to quench her thirst for revenge, but their screams of terror and mercy and their blood on her hands were a brief respite from her pain and fury. She did not know how long it was before she wasted the entire village, but she knew by the time she realized it, she was already known to the whole of France as "Belle the Beastess".

She had turned into a Beast.

Just like her beloved, only much worse.

"Beast…" Belle whispered, months of disuse of her vocals making it sound a bit dry and hoarse. "It's so cold…but I feel so much colder inside…I can't carry on anymore…but…but I don't even deserve to die for you…"

Suddenly an owl flew in out of the blue in the midst of her rambling and perched just right beside her. It was a common barn owl, but despite its normality, it had the most piercing black orbs that seemed to twinkle under the moonlight. Belle chuckled bitterly at the sight of it.

"Are you here to claim my soul?" Belle asked in sarcastic dry humour. "Or are you here to return my Beast to me? I don't know who or what you are, or what you're doing here, but I'm sure as I'm sitting here that you are no ordinary bird."

With those words, the owl suddenly transformed with a blinding flash into a tall, beautiful woman with long-flowing forest-green robes and a greenish-gold crown adorned with green jewels. Her golden tresses that ran past her thighs were floating as if constantly blown by the wind despite the lack of wind in the air, and her lips were as red as the enchanted rose Belle saw for the first time in The Beast's room. But her eyes were the same piercing black as she had seen when she was in owl form. Belle was shocked to see the sight before her but her body was too lethargic from her last kill to move.

"I see that you have the gift of sight Adam seemed to lack," the transformed woman broke the ice.

"Who…Who are you…?" Belle finally asked.

"I am the one responsible for Adam's curse," the woman replied. "Or The Beast, as you knew him to be."

"Y…You…!" Belle said as she finally had the strength to lunge forward to grip the ends of the enchantress' robes. "So you're the one behind The Beast's misery! Why? What has he done to deserve this? What cruelty has he done to you to suffer the fate of never again being able to face the outside world? Why did you…?"

"I only meant for him to learn to love," the enchantress replied nonchalantly. "He ruled his country and his people with such tyranny that if I were not to intervene, he would turn into the worst ruler of his dynasty and many will suffer from his sins. But I have to admit, this was not what I have foreseen to end of him…"

"You speak like he was nothing to you!" Belle snapped. "He's everything to me! He had treated me with more love and understanding than any man can ever be! I would want no one else but him! You were wrong about him, you witch! You were wrong! It's all your fault he's dead! You killed him!"

"I did not kill him," the enchantress replied in a matter-of-fact way. "Your husband did, the one you killed."

"He's not my husband! I will never see him as my husband! He's a monster compared to The Beast! He's the real Beast, not mine! Give him back! Give him back to me! Give me back my Beast!"

"I cannot revive the dead, nor can I change the past. But I can help you come to a compromise."

"A…c…compromise?" Belle looked up with her tear-stained ashen face.

"I have been watching you for the longest time," the enchantress knelt on bended knee to Belle's level. "I have kept watch of this castle since the day I planted this curse upon Adam, waiting to see if he would learn his lesson and find a way to save himself. I watched you too when you showed up, and I was glad that you have shown him the way and have given him hope, but I truly did not expect it to end like this. I must admit, I felt a certain degree of anger for my plans to be ruined in this way. Why do you think you were able to contain all the people of Rosseau from escaping so that you could exact your revenge?

"But I also have not expected that by allowing you your thirst for revenge, this tragedy had given the biggest change in you. In your grief over the loss of your loved one, you have turned into the same creature I have turned Adam into. You have turned you love and loss into a form so distorted that you can no longer love or trust anyone and your bloodlust is too great that I cannot allow you to be out there and massacre the world in order to soothe your own pain. If it weren't for your brief respite and retreat to your sanctuary of pain, you probably would not have noticed who I really am and scorn me just as Adam had. You are a Beast, Marion Belle. A different kind of Beast, but a Beast nonetheless.

"For this, despite the reasons behind your actions, I shall transfer Adam's curse into you. As he had not fulfilled his contract with me, his curse is now permanent, and is now your burden to bear. You are now doomed to remain a Beast for all time. Everything in this castle is now yours and yours alone, and you will live off the remaining years that had ended in Adam, but you will never set foot beyond the gates of this castle. You are a prisoner once more, Belle, until the end of your time. Any last words?"

A long pause ensued before the young woman hug her head in resignation and defeat, "I can never forgive myself for what I've done to my beloved. Please, do as you will to me. This is the least I deserve."

As the enchantress took out her wand and cast the spell onto Belle, Lumiere, Mrs. Potts and Cogsworth who were secretly watching the entire time looked at each other and at Belle in despairing defeat.

This was really the end.

The end of all hopes.

-:-

The terror of Belle the Beastess was mysteriously over somehow, and after about a decade, she was soon forgotten. However, a new tale began to spread. A tale that, despite the ambiguity of its origins, soon became many a children's bedtime tale, and a tale many a romantic would swoon over and felt upon its tragedy:

Once upon a time, in a faraway land, a young prince lived in a shining castle. Although he may have everything his heart desired, the prince was spoiled, selfish and unkind. But then, one winter's night, an old beggar woman came to the castle and offered him a single rose in return for the shelter from the bitter cold. Repulsed by her haggard appearance, the prince sneered the gift and turned the old woman away, but she warned him not to be deceived by appearances for beauty is found within.

And when he dismissed her again, the old woman's ugliness melted away to reveal a beautiful enchantress. The prince tried to apologize but it was too late, for she had seen that there was no love in his heart. As punishment, she transformed him into a hideous beast and placed a powerful spell inside the castle and all who lived there. Ashamed of his monstrous form, The Beast concealed himself inside his castle with a magic mirror as his only window to the outside world. The rose she had offered was truly an enchanted rose, which would bloom until his 21st year. If he could learn to love another and earn their love by the time the last petal fell, then the spell will be broken. If not, he would be doomed to remain a Beast for all time.

As the years past, he fell into despair, and lost all hope, for who could ever learn to love a Beast?

But, as luck would have it, he found love in the arms of a beautiful village girl who offered herself as prisoner to replace her father who had accidentally trespassed into his home, and as the months went by while the girl became his permanent guest, she, too, began to slowly tame the Beast and learnt to see past his monstrosity and know him for who he truly is inside, and through time, learnt to love him as well, and his enchanted servants were thrilled to see that there is hope for the curse to be broken sooner than they thought.

Unfortunately, the villagers were afraid of the Beast after knowing his existence, and one of the girl's many suitors riled up a mob to set forth to the Beast's castle and killed the Beast. In a fit of rage and despair, the girl killed the suitor and all the villagers to avenge the Beast that she had come to love with all her heart, but the more she killed, the angrier she was, and soon she was killing more and more people to try and bring down that rage to no avail. The enchantress, upon seeing her actions mirroring the prince whom she had turned into a Beast to, appeared once more to stop her from her evildoings and cast the same spell she had cast on the prince on her, trapping her in the castle forever, never to leave and never to harm mankind again.

Till this day, the girl—now the Beastess—remained in the castle, killing anyone who sets foot into the home that she and her beloved shared, as she mourned for her lost love and yearn for the day that one day she would meet him again in another life…

A Forgotten Memory

2010-09-24T18:38:00.000-07:00

Created: 25-09-2010 (Based on a doujin comic strip dated 2004)

Mat Gempak and Jinggo's team stared into the containment unit.

They were staring at the world's most dangerous femme fatale and lady criminal of the century.

The Black Widow.

She was known throughout the world as a lover-slasher, running around in the dead of night in pitch-black clothes and a veil across her face, finding lovers she saw as potential victims, capturing them, torturing them, making either party watch as she carved their lover alive, begging for mercy, begging for death, before offing them both.

It started off small at first. First it was the dark secluded corners where lovers enjoy their little private time, doing the deed with the thrill of being caught. Then it was the parks, the entertainment centres, private getaways, any place that a pair of lovers would deem romantic for their little escapades.

No one has ever seen her face, and those who have probably did not live to tell the tale. But people who are lucky to catch a footage of her would say that her very distinctive trademark was that she was an amputee: She did not have a left hand.

Months passed without being able to capture her, she became bolder, sometimes attacking in broad daylight. The last straw that ended into a full-blown manhunt was when Mat Gempak, one of the most influential icons in society, became her victim.

He was at the park enjoying National Day with a night picnic with his two lovers Ella and Linda when she struck. He was forced to watch as she carved his girls, enough to hurt but not enough to kill, until the girls were begging to die. But Mat Gempak managed to escape death when his bodyguards managed to track him down before she could off him. She ran, but not without leaving a souvenir: A scar that ran deep down across the left side of his face, making him blind with one eye.

Mat Gempak swore to exact revenge there and then.

After exhausting many more months of time and manpower, they have finally caught her when she fell into Jinggo 3000's trap. He and Joned offered to become bait, pretending to be lovers as The Black Widow was not discriminate with what orientation her lover victims were. Once they managed to get her into the trap, it was a matter of time before they engaged in a cat-and-mouse race and ended up her being cornered in a warehouse and ambushed at every angle by every law muscle present.

And now there she was, in the containment unit, staring back at the group, knowing that they were watching from the two-way mirror.

"What shall we do with her now?" Jinggo 3000's ex-superior asked. "We have spent almost all our time to capture her, but now that she's here, what will be our next course of action?"

"Well, she doesn't seem to be trying to escape or anything," Joned replied. "She seems to be very at ease."

"That is just a trick to put your guard down," Mat Gempak said venomously. "I say we skip the trial and give her the noose. Better yet, let's just commit our own brand of honor killing."

"No," Jinggo 3000 said. "It would not be ethical. As evil as she may be, we must go by the book. That is the code."

"Screw the code!!" Mat Gempak bellowed. "She killed my girls!! She gave me this scar and almost killed me! You're not seriously considering that she be given a fair trial?!"

"We should first interrogate her," Kido said. "There are still some missing people and rumours of her keeping them in a hidden lair are spreading among the office. We should ask to confirm the truth."

"Yes, it would be best," the ex-superior said. "The priority of possible hostages comes first. We will deal with her later. Jinggo, you're on."

Jinggo 3000 nodded and made his way in. His right mechanical foot made an echoing sound throughout the room as he entered the containment unit. It was good to be back in action again. Ever since that accident in deep space, he thought he was going to die for sure. But Joned and the team somehow managed to retrieve his body and reconstructed what was left of him into a walking, talking cyborg. They had to replace plenty, mostly his inner organs, and half of his left side of his face, three quarters of his left arm and a whole of his right leg, but it was better than to rot in space.

He knelt before the woman with no name. She maintained the veil, her face continued to be hidden from the world. Her long auburn-brown hair littered the space she sat on, and she was restrained by heavy-duty iron cords to keep her from escaping. Her reddish-black eyes bore deeply into Jinggo's own orbs and Jinggo 3000 had to force himself to keep his cool or he would've gouged her eyes out out of irritation.

"So, you're finally busted," Jinggo 3000 said as he went on bended knee in front of the Black Widow. "You're finally here, and we, along with the public, are just dying to know you. Let's just get started with formalities, eh? What is your name?"

The Black Widow gave him an incredulous look, but stayed silent. Unbeknownst to many people, and the law, since no one knew who she really was and was not registered in any database, she was born mute. She couldn't even confess her deepest, darkest secrets even if she wants to.

"The silent treatment, eh? I bet you find that very charming to the men to be holding your tongue there."

Still, silence. As The Black Widow stared at Jinggo 3000 continuing to interrogate her, she thought back to how she had ended up here. She recalled the day she was recruited into the force and met Jinggo for the first time when he was still in the force. She recalled how her heart fluttered when she was greeted by him with a friendly handshake, welcoming her to the club. She remembered being assigned as the crime scene profiler and helping the task force take pictures to be handed to the forensics and the team for further analyzing. She remembered being stuck to desk jobs because of her condition and only occasionally needed when the team were dealing with special cases, like the deaf and the mute witnesses or victims. She remembered being the person who anyone can just overlook and be forgotten unless the situation needed her existence.

But not Jinggo.

He noticed her. Maybe not as often as one should, but he was there, acknowledging her all the same. He would bring coffee for her and say some encouraging words before asking her on how the case was. He would ask to include her whenever the task force were going out to party or anything, in which they often declined, but at least he tried. Whenever he had some extra snacks he brought along, he would let her have a share. He would make her feel she was part of the task force as often as his busy schedule would allow it.

That was the Jinggo she knew.

The Jinggo before her was a cold character who walked around like a mechanical bastard. He was not the man she fell in love with. He was not the man whom she had risked her life and sacrificed her arm for when someone was aiming a plasma shotgun when his back was turned. He was not the man who was beside her bed, showing his emotions of guilt and regret and endless gratitude that he had rarely shown others. He was not the man who gripped on her empty sleeve and cried for the first time in a long while, shedding those manly tears as he apologized profusely. He was not the man she shared her first kiss within that hospital room. He was not the man who saw her off the airport when she was being relieved of duty and decided to return to her hometown.

No. This Jinggo before her was a clone, a robot, a man who was reconstructed into a machine after his supposed death. The man whom, after learning of his death and resurrection, she mourned over and swore that love no longer was for those who believed in it. That love was weak and people who displayed them were showing signs of weakness. A weakness mankind can do without. A weakness that should be eradicated.

This Jinggo before her made her into who she is now.

"I'm tired of your games, woman!" Jinggo 3000 grabbed her by the collar and tore off the veil to reveal her face. It was obvious that upon seeing her face, he did not recognize her one bit as he shook her. "Tell me if you have kept hostages and where have you been hiding them!"

He did not recognize her. He did not remember her. Even after all these years, he did not know who she really is.

But...if it was true that a reconstructed man still retained some part of their deep emotions of the past within them...then...

Without warning, the Black Widow leaned up to kiss him fully on the lips.

It took Jinggo 3000 5 seconds to register what she was doing before he quickly pushed her away, shouting obscenities at her. Her only response was a lick of the lips and devious smile before she leaned back, letting him do whatever he wanted to her.

Jinggo 3000 was confused. What was that kiss for? What was she planning to do? Was she trying to distract him? Was she trying to tell him something?

And why did the kiss...felt so familiar...?

"Jinggo, get back in here, now."

Jinggo 3000 broke from his muse at the ex-superior's voice through the intercom and quickly left the room. Returning to the group, he was met with eyes of disbelief.

"What the hell was that about?!" Joned asked.

"I have no frickin' idea!" Jinggo 3000 replied. "That just came out of the blue! I don't know what just happened there!"

"If that's her way of trying to brain-fuck with us, she's one sick twisted bitch," Mat Gempak said with a sneer.

"Did she say anything useful at all?" the ex-superior asked.

"No. I'm given the silent treatment all day," Jinggo 3000 replied as he stole a glance at the Black Widow who was looking at her shoes, faking interest.

"Well, we'll keep her overnight in her cell to let her think things through. See if a night with the worst criminals would loosen her tongue."

"I'll let the guards know," Kido replied as he left.

"Damn bitch. When we're through with you..." Mat Gempak's voice trailed off as he glared at her with a vengeance.

Jinggo 3000 quietly watched as she was taken away, not sure what to think.

--:--

Jinggo 3000 was rudely awoken by his cell phone at around 3am. His partners Joned and Kido who were sleeping peacefully in the other room that was conjoined with his also heard the ring. He had not slept very well since the question about that kiss that felt so foreign yet so familiar continued to nag his mind till no end. Like he was supposed to remember something but couldn't. Needless to say, he wasn't in the best of moods.

"Fuck," Jinggo 3000 swore as he answered the phone. "Hello? Do you know what time it is?"

"Never mind what time it is!" the ex-superior's voice rang from the other line. "The Black Widow has escaped!!"

"WHAT??!!" Jinggo's yell got the others to poke their heads into his room.

"You heard me! I don't know how she did it, since she was thoroughly checked for weapons before being locked up, but she managed to kill half of the prisoners she was stuck with and figured out the combination of the locks and she just overpowered 3 guards before she made her grand escape! Mr. Mat Gempak is breathing down my neck and going to eat my head off as we speak! So get your ass here now!"

"Right, I'm coming in 10!" Jinggo 3000 replied and hung up the phone and quickly got dressed.

"Did we hear right?" Joned asked. "Did The Black Widow escaped custody?"

"Yeah, so get your asses up and get dressed. We're heading to the station."

"You got it, boss!" Kido saluted and ushered Joned to get changed.

As Jinggo 3000 checked his armour and double-checked his ammunition, he held a solemn vow before he and the gang left for the station.

He will find her, he will catch her and he will find out, once and for all, what did that kiss mean.

I'm A Slave For You-Chp Epilogue

2010-03-04T11:00:00.000-08:00

I'M A SLAVE FOR YOU

Aramis stood in front of the wall-to-wall window, looking down from the 40th floor of the skyscraper building of Foresight Conglomerate to the city below him. Taking a sip of red tea and sighing in content, he contemplated a little on the years that had led to where he was right now.

It was a long and arduous road for him and his family to get to this point. Aramis Albus Potter-Snape was conceived roughly about 6 months after Harry and Severus had officially tied the knot. Like Abigail Selene Slyterin-Lupin and Amarinth Serene Slytherin-Lupin, he was born premature, at roughly during Harry's 8th month of gestation due to the poor boy's stress from juggling pregnancy and studies despite Draco's helping him through coping it, being that he had that experience firsthand. He was in a breech position and needed C-section surgery to birth him, but luckily was born with no other complications. To the little happy couple, Aramis was the most beautiful thing they have ever created in the world next to their little unborn girl Star, and they were the happiest parents in the history of parenthood.

Aramis knew of Star's existence and would go with his parents to visit her grave every anniversary, along with Albus', his great-grandfather, grave as well. He was like a surrogate little brother to the twins Abigail and Amarinth and was peas in a pod, hanging out together everywhere they went, each twin on either side of him. He grew up a rather handsome young man, with his father's hair and his 'mother's eyes and nose, while Abigail and Amarinth really looked like a female blonde version of Remus. Because they were so identical that no one could tell them apart, and being that they were high-strung and prideful just like their 'mother' in wanting to have their own identity, Abigail and Amarinth made it their mission to dress the yin and yang of each other: Abigail would always dress in dark-coloured clothes and wore her hair long, tying them to two long ponytails that ran all the way past her calves; while Amarinth would always dress in light-coloured clothes and wore her hair short, leaving some of them long to tie them in cute ram horned-like buns while the rest was shoulder-length.

During the course of their growing up, Harry and Severus continued to "expand their dynasty", so to speak. Aramis was around 2 years old when he had his little sister Bethany Lily Potter-Snape and a little brother Christopher Godric Potter-Snape when he was about 5 years old. By the time Harry finally graduated from Kym, fraternal twins Ethaniel Serione Potter-Snape and Esmeralda Serenity Potter-Snape came into the picture. For Draco's case, since werewolves tend to have a litter at a time, his family gave a new meaning to "the more, the merrier", almost rivaling the Weasley family in terms of fertility. Remus had intended to keep his word and be the one to bear the childbirth responsibilities but Draco would not hear of it, telling him that even though he knew the consequences, he would not have the childbearing roles any other way. Abigail and Amarinth finally had some real siblings when triplets Marcus Zeke Slytherin-Lupin, Andrew Sirius Slytherin-Lupin and Francis Ember Slytherin-Lupin were born right after Draco graduated from Hogwarts. 2 years later, fraternal twins Amber Sapphire Slytherin-Lupin and Amun Zebediah Slytherin-Lupin came into the picture and another pair of identical twins Melissa Loki Slytherin-Lupin and Meredith Sheba Slytherin-Lupin about 3 years later.

Along the way, Harry's classmates from Kym had become family friends as time went by. Aaron, with Harry's help, managed to buy off Jude from Barty Crouch Jr. who had lost all his wealth and honour, and his status from the Light family, after the Ministry scandal that got his father killed. Being that he was no longer being able to afford to keep Jude as his wife-by-contract, he was forced to sign off his ownership to Aaron, and with a little more extra help from Severus and Draco using their well-earned aristocratic connections, they managed to convince—although force would be the correct word—the Light family to waive off her connections with the business and legally have her as the sole heir to the family fortune. They both got married eagerly as soon as they graduated and while Aaron became an Auror and started off by trying to take down the business that caused his beloved so much pain, Jude made her mark on Kym as becoming a medi-witch alongside with Ard-Rí Constantine. Within 3 years of their marriage, they had a son named Kiaran Tyler Turunen and fraternal twin daughters Illuscia Nester Turunen and Illumai Himawari Turunen.

Becka, after graduating from Kym, had went forth to pursue a career as a Magical Creatures Hunter, which was a self-made profession she had in order to keep track with her beloved Cyril Quigley as he traveled around with his team the Kenmare Krestels in their Quidditch matches. Their wedding was held in the middle of the Quidditch field in France for everyone to see and it was a very grand and memorable wedding for them. While Cyril went on his seasons to play Quidditch, she will follow him wherever the game took him while at the same time went off in search of rare magical creatures the wizarding world has yet to set eyes upon, jotting details about them and compiling them in hopes to publish them and rival Gilderoy Lockhart, bloke of all blokes. She then gave birth to Cyril Sidhe Quigley the II in Germany and Henrietta Faerie Quigley in Japan.

Rach, on the other hand, didn't go very far. Being trusted of independence by her parents, she went to a number of potion houses and magical shops to practice and enhance her potion-making skills. She even did a self-study on the ancient runes of the world and knew almost all the ancient languages from the four corners of the earth by heart, and Becka sometimes asked her to translate anything that she found during her search. Finally she opened an apothecary shop of her own at Sidhe Street, selling anything money can buy to her best of abilities. Her beau Matthew would come to visit her at least once a week either at her shop or at her home, and after several years of proper dating without having to sneak around in the school grounds all the time, they were wed and had Talos Serpentine Lee, Chris Magus Lee and Tyrone Nathaniel Lee during the course of their marriage.

Harry, after graduating from Kym, returned to his place in those he knew and decided that since he was not really cut out for any really important jobs in the Ministry (and also probably due to the fact that he had more or less developed a phobia for that place), he would help out Severus in his side job in any way he could, while at the same time being able to keep an eye on his children. He opened an apothecary like Rach's within Diagon Alley just beside the Weasley twins' joke shop to sell Severus' products and helped him to receive any special orders that may come while Severus resumed his duties as Potions Master back in Hogwarts under the new Headmistress Minerva McGonagall, letting their children to help run the apothecary as well during their free time. Draco finally got his dream career as a Herbologist and would provide the raw materials Severus needed for his potions and Remus became his assistant, at the same time hoping to find the cure for his lycanthropy curse.

Even before their parents had planned to reveal their destiny, Aramis and the twins had always felt deep in their hearts that there was something big they were meant to do. They often go in and out of trouble trying to prove their worth, earning their reputation as The Tiresome Trio, with Aramis as the one doing the deed while Abigail and Amarinth served as his "shoulder angel and demon", giving him two sides of their advice on any plot they plan to execute. They received reprimands in more ways than one, but their parents knew that it was their own way of grooming themselves to face what was to come in the future. So finally, on their 18th birthday, they were finally revealed of their birthright as the Merlin's Council and also their role towards the future of the wizarding world. After letting the news sink in, Aramis and the twins gathered round their siblings and met with Harry's family friends' children one night at their childhood haunt, which was the Shrieking Shack, and decided to band together as a team to fulfill this prophecy.

Convincing the Prime Minister was not a hard task, since it had been a tradition for many generations for the Ministry to let every new Prime Minister of the office to know the existence of the wizarding world. Convincing the public was another question. Aramis and the twins, along with his team, had to first round up all the magicians, illusionist and street magic performers that existed to reveal them of their true identities: Squibs and Muggle-borns who had the unfortunate luck of being denied magic education and their bloodline hidden by their parents either due to shame and fear of the unknown or due to their financial problems, especially the insane exchange rates between Muggle money and wizard money. After gathering them together to join their team, Aramis and the twins proceeded to convince the Prime Minister and subsequently the government and the Royal Family of Britain to make a live press release to reveal the existence of the wizarding world, telling the whole nation and subsequently, the whole world.

The public was, of course, giving mixed reactions towards the news, mostly negative. Their typical human nature of fearing the unknown and always thinking of the bad things that wizards and witches might do to them clouded their judgment, accompanied by the religious radicals of the "suffer the witch" ideology who think magic were the works of the devil, fueled the public to go against the wizarding world. Only a minority few, mostly the younger generation, seemed to be rather intrigued and accepting towards it, especially those who befriended Muggle-borns back then, but the rest reacted to them like they would at the plague. It felt like the Nazis and the Klu Klux Klan era all over again as they started to view the wizards and witches as the scum of the earth that must be destroyed and viewed everyone in suspicion, wondering if their next-door neighbor or their old-time friend was really a wizard/witch in disguise. Scientists had a field day of trying to kidnap and experiment on wizards/witches or Muggle-borns to see what makes them tick and finding out the source of their powers. Muggle-borns and wizards/witches, when found by the public, were treated like freaks of nature and it got as bad as people raiding into other people's home, going around accusing them of being freaks or the devil's spawn and dragging them out to be tortured or beaten, some almost leading to murder. Anyone who was found to support wizards/witches and Muggle-borns were ridiculed and their lives made miserable, exactly like the old days. Huge meetings after huge meetings were held between the Ministry, led by Kingsley and Aramis and the twins, and the high-ups of every nation to debate on the issue of whether or not to continue allowing the wizarding world to exist within the Muggle community or banish them into seclusion, making them return to the way it was where no one knew the wizarding world existed in the first place, or worse, have the wizarding world exterminated.

Needless to say, Aramis and the twins were getting both brunt of the blame, from the Muggle world and the wizarding world. Aramis had been ambushed and assaulted several times both going out or in their own home while lodging in the Muggle world. The twins almost ended up getting raped and killed by those prejudice mongers if it weren't for Aramis and his friends rescuing them in time, and Remus almost turned wolf with rage from hearing it if it weren't for Draco to calm him down. There have been other numerous times as well where the wizards and witches themselves go on an all-out riot and protested outside their home while they were back home in the wizarding world, yelling at them to stop whatever they were doing. The group had started to balk a little and wanted Aramis and the twins to abandon ship, but Aramis, being stubborn like his father, insisted that he could do this, that he could serve his purpose in his destiny and he knew the price to pay for all this, although in the middle of the night, he was 10 years old again as he came into his parents' room and cuddled in their arms, balking in his tears and cried out his stress on his 'mother's chest while being stroked on the back by his father, as did the twins with their own parents.

Just when Aramis and the twins thought they were overwhelmed by all this prejudice and suffering they had caused to both worlds, fate stepped in to give them a little helping hand. On a cold and harsh winter, a sudden epidemic outbreak occurred that affected the Muggle world. It was a virus that affects the part of the brain that controls the emotion of aggression and suppression, making people lose their patience easily and become paranoid over everything until it escalated to the point of committing murderous crimes beyond their control. At first, everyone put the blame on the wizarding world for creating this virus in order to get back at those who had wronged them, but after a thorough investigation, including forensics examination and a number of cases where the wizards were affected as well, they were more or less convinced that it was created scientifically as a bio-weapon and was done by Muggle parties.

The twins gathered all intel from St. Mungo and other existing medi-wizards and medi-witches around to come up with a cure, while Aramis rounded up the Aurors to assist the Muggle agents to catch the ones responsible for the virus spread. They finally managed to catch the culprit after almost days of exhausting their resources, but at least they worked faster than it would've been if it were done by normal Muggle people. Certain chemicals and ingredients that were needed for the vaccine and cure were only available via wizard concoctions added into the mix of conventional Muggle chemistry, and thus they were able to work together as one to save mankind and apprehend the perpetrator. Despite reluctance from those who were prejudice against the wizards, they had to admit that this time, the wizards/witches have saved the day.

From there, things slowly began to pick up bit by bit. It wasn't an immediate success, but Aramis and the twins managed to make progress with the Muggle world. They first started off by removing all hidden barriers that separated between the Muggle world and the wizarding world, revealing them and reintroducing them slowly into the community. After that, they started letting the wizarding world live in colonies that are slightly separated from the Muggle society and slowly opening their doors to allow the Muggles to come and go and get to know them better, although there have been a few incidents of attempted vandalisms and threats, but nothing the wizards/witches couldn't handle. Honeydukes, Diagon Alley, Hogsmeade and the like were slowly brought into the community for the wizarding world's convenience and Muggles were allowed to purchase or browse from there as well. The Weasley twins' joke shop was definitely the most popular of all the stores for both wizards/witches and Muggles alike.

Then they slowly brought in the schools, removing the Unplottables, and integrated the Ministry with the government bit by bit, along with the branch Ministries to their respective countries as well. Wizards and witches of their profession were integrated to Muggle profession that are similar to theirs and Squibs, instead of being useless and cast to one side, unable to use magic, were given decent jobs, may it be office work, secretarial or menial work, among the Muggles. Some wizards and witches were even appointed to certain high offices and stuff, and most of them, especially from the Ministry, had slowly but surely integrated into the government departments, possibly as high as the Prime Minister's offices, aligning the wizarding departments accordingly. They even set up amateur magic schools for Muggles for those who were interested to learn certain magical skills and various others to help the younger generation gain more knowledge and understanding of the wizarding world. While they cannot influence the religious sector, since wizards/witches were not really the religious type, they have more or less gain respect for each other and maintained a civil relationship with each other.

The Merlin's Council made their presence known after making sure everything was in order, shocking both the Muggles and the wizarding world alike, since they never knew they existed in the first place. They were soon hired to be at home within the Royal Family of Britain, just as Merlin did with King Arthur during the Arthurian days, serving as an advisor of the wizarding side and working alongside Muggle advisors, and gained power that was just below the Queen herself. Together, they and the rest of the wizarding world helped to solve worldwide problems one step at a time, gaining more and more of people's trust day by day. The Potter-Snape and Slytherin-Lupin couples, along with the rest of the family within Merlin's Council, established their foothold and soon became owner of many diversified businesses of both worlds, and Aramis and the twins were some of them as they built Foresight Conglomerate, one of the most famous and successful business tycoons next to Donald Trump.

"Thinking about the good old days, darling?"

Aramis turned around and smiled at upon hearing the simultaneous speech of the twins, in which he was greeted with a double hug by Abigail and Amarinth's identical arms. He leaned down to kiss both their foreheads before letting them croon against his neck, continuing to stare down at the world below. During the turmoil of trying to bring Muggles and wizards/witches under one nation, he had somehow developed feelings for both girls, and the feeling was mutual, since the twins had always been sharing things at a very young age despite their different getup. They were troubled at first since wizard laws were ultimately similar to Muggle laws regarding bigamy, but since they were descended from the Merlin's Council, they were bound within their own Arthurian Law of the Old, in which in the olden days, having more than one wife was very common. So about a week after the Muggles and wizards/witches signed the treaty to combine their worlds under one nation, they were officially wed within the grounds of the Royal Family of Britain, and were still going strong after almost more than 3 decades of marriage.

"Isn't it beautiful, my dears?" Aramis said. "After 15 years of struggle, we have done it. Now there is no one in this world who does not know about magic, and who would've thought that magic and science can truly co-exist with each other. Everyone is truly at peace with each other right now."

"We've come a long way to get here, darling," Abigail cooed as she nuzzled Aramis.

"And we've been through a lot to achieve our destiny," Amarinth agreed with a smile.

"It was all worth it," the twins concluded simultaneously.

"I will never get tired of the way you two talk there, my loves," Aramis chuckled as he squeezed their shoulders.

"You better not be."

"Where are the kids?"

"We were just about to come remind you," Abigail said. "We're going to celebrate your mother's birthday, and the kids are getting ready with presents at the mall right now as we speak."

"You need to get started on booking a place for your mother's birthday dinner," Amarinth grinned. "You know how your mother is when people forget his birthday."

"Yeah, I know," Aramis chuckled again as he reached for the phone. "Birthdays are always special for him. I just hope our sibs remember it too."

"Oh, they remember, alright," the twins giggled in unison. "And if you be good, you'll get a special treat from us tonight."

"Mmm, now that is a very tempting thought. I look forward to it."

Yes, he definitely looked forward to it, along with whatever may come their way in the future.

I'm A Slave For You-Chp89

2010-03-04T10:59:00.001-08:00

I'M A SLAVE FOR YOU

"Shall we get ready, Harry? I'll prepare the bath."

"Ok, give me a moment to get my legs to work."

Severus lay down for a while before getting up to let the bath run, while Harry went in moments later and got into the bath before Severus to start washing up. Severus joined him as well, both washing himself and Harry together, smiling at each other on what a wonderful night they had shared before.

It was the day the prophesied ones were finally waiting for: their wonderful wedding day. Harry had finally been accepted into the Merlin's Council and sworn in as part of the family. In the beginning, the Merlin's Council decided to only cover the expenses of Harry and Severus' wedding, but after Harry spoke for Draco and Remus, being that since Lucius and Narcissa were officially behind bars, the Malfoy fortune went solely to Draco and yet he must have a steward to handle his fortune until he is of age, but Remus, being a slave and all without enough education, was not suited to be a steward, the Merlin's Council decided that in order to make their lives simpler and at the same time protect him from any harm that may come to him while fulfilling the prophecy (and in order to make sure that Lucius and Narcissa never get their hands on the Malfoy fortune once their sentences were up) Draco were to be taken into the Merlin's Council along with Remus, if he were willing to strip off his Malfoy title and become the new Slytherin heir. Draco agreed almost immediately, wanting to have no connection whatsoever with his old family anymore.

So along with Harry, Draco was sworn in as part of the family and accepted into the Merlin's Council, going under the name 'Draco Alexi Slytherin', and their wedding expenses taken care of by the family. According to the slave business' law, slaves were, unfortunately, not allowed to marry or be married because of their status in society, so they have no choice but to release Remus from the slave business before they could go through with the wedding. Hogwarts and Kym, after careful consideration (and maybe a bit of a push and pressure from the Merlin's Council behind the scenes), determined that they will make an exception towards Harry and Draco's case being married while still schooling, just so long as it did not interfere with their studies. Lil was properly buried with her family within the sacred underground tomb of the Merlin's Council where the ancestors were buried from the day they started the seclusion and was finally able to rest in peace with Voldemort's issue resolved.

Beck accompanied Draco to pay a visit to the business, in which the cunning manager requested him to get a lock of centaurs' hair of every colour tied together in one braid. Lucky for Draco, the Merlin's Council had a long line of connections with centaurs of the old who were more than willing to part with some of their hair, so they traveled all the way to Greece where the centaurs of old originated and still lingered, just to make the price-payment more authentic. In fact, this was probably the most easiest price-payment mission anyone had ever had in the world as Draco, Remus and Beck actually spent a rather relaxing vacation getting to know the centaurs of old and their cultures before finally receiving their required price-payment for the business. It made the manager almost jumping mad at two slave-releases in a row (meaning Harry and Remus) and Severus rather jealous for he had to go through hell getting his while Draco had it in a synch.

All in all, Remus was officially a free man, Draco and Harry back in school, Severus returned back his old title as Potions Master and Hogwarts professor, and today they were going to celebrate the happiest day of their lives. Right now, Severus and Harry were enjoying their last bath together as dating, courting couples and was one step away to have a bath as newlyweds.

"Are you nervous?" Harry asked as his sponge paused on his chest.

"Quite, but thinking it's you I'm marrying makes me a lot calmer," Severus smiled happily.

"Me too."

"I love you so much, Harry. I can't wait for you to be married to me," Severus kissed his forehead as he took the hand that held the sponge gently.

"Harry Snape," Harry chuckled. "You know that does not have as good a ring as Severus Snape."

"I was assuming you might take both last names. Just like our little girl did, and just as Drake will be once he's married to Lupin. Though I must admit Slytherin-Lupin does sound a little corny, but whatever makes them happy."

"You're right on that. So…Potter-Snape?"

"That's what I'm considering. It suits you."

"I like it too."

"Alright, time to get dried and dressed. I believe it'll be almost time before the girls start calling you to be dressed with Drake."

Harry nodded, getting out and drying off before putting his bathrobe on to wait for the girls to fetch him. In reality, he was supposed to be sleeping in a separate room, what with the tradition of being bad luck to meet the bride before the wedding and vice versa. But somehow in the middle of the night, Harry got a little drunk from the 'bachelorette' party (since he's the 'bride') with Draco, Hermione and the girls that he stumbled into Severus' room instead of his own, and, despite Severus' protests, just one flick of the tongue on his sensitive spot sent all of Severus' caution and rationale spiraling out the window.

Harry watched as Severus dried himself from head to toe with the towel before casting a drying spell for good measure. After that he got dressed in his bathrobe and went in front of the mirror to brush his hair.

"Crud, I swear I get more tangles every time," Severus grumbled. "I envy your hair sometimes. It is smooth, soft and silky, and has a nice wave to it. I have sticky straight, greasy hair, no matter what."

"Your hair is not greasy," Harry giggled and went over to him, running his hand along Severus' hair. "It's just got a deceptive shine on it to make people think it's greasy, but it's actually quite smooth."

"Try looking at it tomorrow. It will be," Severus sighed and looked in the mirror. "I don't look like a groom. I look like Frankenstien."

"Then I'm lucky to be the bride of Frankenstien," Harry chuckled.

"You are not the bride of Frankenstien, Harry," Severus rolled his eyes. "You are the bride of Don Juan."

"Don Juan is a womanizer who ends up getting dragged into Hell by the dead father of one of the women he seduced," Harry grimaced. "I'm hardly that."

"True, but still the name does suit you a bit," Severus shrugged. "I'm just nervous that I will be left at the altar."

"No way. I would never leave you at the altar, not after what we've been through. We will be together in holy matrimony, from start to finish."

A sudden knock at the door and an annoyed face popped in broke their conversation.

"Aha!" Hermione exclaimed. "I knew you were here! Don't you know it's bad luck to see the bride before the wedding, Prof. Snape?"

"Great," Severus rolled his eyes. "Here comes the Insufferable Know-It-All."

"Eh heh heh, hey, Mione," Harry waved at her awkwardly as the girl, along with the Patil twins, came to 'arrest' the little 'bride'.

"I didn't take you one for tradition," Severus grinned. "With you being the all-reasoning one."

"Like it or not, Prof. Snape, I am still a girl, you know."

"Alright, alright, I give," Harry grinned as he allowed himself to be taken by the Patil twins. "It's time anyway."

"Don't worry," Severus held his hand and squeezed reassuringly. "Everything will be fine."

Harry nodded and left with the girls, wondering what was in store for him to wear.

--:--

Draco looked incredulously at the traditional wedding gown that he was to wear provided by the Merlin's Council. He had expected to be wearing something masculine or maybe even a white suit, but it was nothing like what was in front of him at the moment.

"They have got to be kidding me," Draco groaned at Lavender who was coming over with the veil.

"Well, apparently they're serious," Lavender chuckled awkwardly. "You're not so bad. You should've seen what they got for Harry."

"I am not wearing that in front of Remus. Gods, what will Remy think when he sees this."

"Try telling that to Harry," Hermione laughed. "He doesn't even want to stick out even an inch of his nose with the outfit he's got."

"Why must they do this?" Draco sighed. "I bet Remy and Uncle Sev get better robes to wear than ours."

"N…ot exactly," Cho smiled awkwardly.

"What do you mean?"

Hermione put a finger to her lips and beckoned him to follow her and the girls to the groom's room where Severus and Remus were. Peeking in, she showed him that they were fitted dress-robes like the one Ron wore during the Yule Ball, but a bit more extravagant, and it was evident on Severus' face that he felt Drake's sentiments exactly on his own outfit, while Remus looked defeated, accepting the outfit that he was given without much fight and trying to look at the bright side.

"At least they got pants," Draco grumbled, blushing a little at how medieval his beloved looked in his wedding outfit before following the girls back into the brides' room.

"Hmm, sounds like Harry is about done now," Luna said as she popped her head in to the changing closet and smiled. "Come on out of the closet, Harry. I promise it's not gonna kill you."

A very long pause ensued before Harry slowly came out with his outfit. He was dressed like someone would in an elegant gothic lolita fashion, only it was long flowing that reached all the way to the floor and was all in white and a few hints of reddish-white and mini embroidery roses sewn decoratively here and there on the skirt. The Patil twins quickly came up to him to fit him his wedding veil. Draco, on the other hand, found himself wearing a mint green wedding dress that would hit the floor and trail behind him, the skirt cascading in a form of rose petals in bloom, and a matching veil in another cascading fashion.

"You look nice, Harry," Draco said enviously.

"I…I look like a girl!" Harry complained. "Oh gods, everyone is gonna laugh at me, especially Severus! He will think me ridiculous. I just know it!"

"Now, now, Har," Molly laughed. "You know that's not gonna happen."

"Just think of this: You look like a bride and I will look like a mint candy," Draco rolled his eyes in defeat. "At least you don't get undergarments…do you?"

"Umm…Yeah, I do. In fact…" Harry said sheepishly as he lifted his skirt to reveal a little bit of his.

"Remind me to kill everyone in the Merlin's Council after this," Draco grumbled glumly. "At least you don't look as bad as I look."

"W…Wow," Harry said as he had a closer look. "You look…pretty good."

"I must agree, Draco," Hermione said as she looked him over. "The colour really suits you."

"Shove it," Draco growled and went to the mirror. It was not half bad, he had to admit, but that didn't matter. It was still a dress.

"We really mean it. It's not that bad."

"Yeah, at least you don't look like me," Harry groaned as he looked at himself in the mirror. "I look like some 10-year-old kid dressed in a fairy costume."

"You don't look 10, Harry," Draco sighed. "Even though you still have the size of a 10-year-old when you're supposed to be 13, coming 14."

Hermione hid a grin as she accompanied Harry and Draco out of the brides' room to the main Ministry Council Hall where all wizarding marriages are held. Kingsley and a wedding wizard preacher were there as the officiating party of this marriage, and was there at the altar with Severus and Remus along with the Weasley twins, Ron and a few others as best men waiting for the 'brides' to appear. It was a rather big crowd, with family and friends of both sides, including Hogwarts members and Harry's friends from Kym, attending plus the press. Abigail and Amarinth were in the crowd as well, dressed to the nines and in the arms of the other girls who were part of the guests and not Harry's and Draco's bridesmaids (they could only have so much).

"Now I feel worse than a goldfish right now," Severus grumbled.

"It's not too bad," Remus was used to being in front of a big crowd, what with him being an ex-slave and all back then. "Though I'd want this over and done with. I don't want to subject Drake to this, especially what with his past family background with Master and Mistress Malfoy. They are waiting for the first slip up to write a story about."

"Typical, especially when Skeeter is involved," Severus replied, gesturing Remus to the said woman who was chewing at her quill, writing whatever she was seeing.

"That is awful."

Soon the wedding march was heard and the 'brides' came out, first Harry led by Hagrid, then Draco led by Sirius. They would've had some of the Merlin's Council members to walk them down the aisle, but what with the secrecy of the family and their blood-oath seclusion, they were their next best choice.

"Woah…" Remus saw Draco in his outfit and held his breath. Despite the fact that he was a wearing a dress, it somehow felt rather…appealing to him, like a sort of beautiful side on Draco he had never seen before, though Draco seemed to refuse to look up at him out of embarrassment. Severus, on the other hand, was blown away. Harry looked like a dark-haired angel coming down from heaven, only able to breathe the word "Beautiful" as he came closer and closer to them.

The people leading the 'brides' soon exchanged hands, Hagrid passing Harry to Severus and Sirius passing Draco to Remus. Severus blushed big time as he took Harry's hand from Hagrid. Draco still did not look up when Sirius gave Draco over to Remus. Remus took Draco's hand and gave Draco a reassuring squeeze. Harry looked down, pretending to be very interested in his bouquet of flowers. He could feel hushed talking and laughter behind him, and he just knew someone would tease him of his outfit. He felt like crying right now for being so embarrassed like this. Severus gave a squeeze and tipped Harry's chin up to smile at him, trying to calm him. Harry looked into Severus' eyes and felt calmer a little, although he couldn't get rid of the feeling of wanting to hide in a hole.

Kingsley waited for everyone to settle down before clearing his throat and gave the customary short speech about the wondrous celebration that they were having today and how they have triumphed over evil and lived to see this day come to pass. The preacher was all prepared with a parchment containing the vows and traditional wedding transcripts along with his blessing wand and was smiling at the couple, while the poor 'brides' looked like a bundle of nerves but at least they was able to stand. As soon as Kingsley was done, the preacher took over.

"My, my, how dashing you look, Lord Snape, Mr. Lupin," the preacher complimented, then looked at Harry and Draco. "And these must be your blushing brides."

"Yes, preacher," Severus replied. "Harry James Potter is his name."

"And what a fine name he has, as do yours, Draco, though I've known you and your family for some generations now. Shall we get started?"

Both brides and grooms nodded in agreement.

"Dearly beloved," the preacher began after clearing his throat. "We are gathered here today to unite these two couples in holy matrimony. They have been through thick and thin and have survived the odds, and now are ready to be united in the eternal unity of life. Do you have your wedding rings with you?"

Severus and Remus turned to their best men and received their rings. For Severus, it was the ring he had both on the day Harry almost gotten potion-poisoning. He had planned to make that day special by properly proposing to him with a ring, but it was not exactly the right time to do so, thus he kept it until today. It was a no-brainer that Harry's eyes sparkled at the sight of the ring as it was his first time seeing it. Remus got the ring that he had gotten as a gift from the woman who had turned him. She had claimed it to be her wedding ring that was passed down from mothers to daughters, but since she was more of a rebel anyway, she decided to give it to her 'little cub'. Harry and Draco also turned to their bridesmaids to receive their side of the rings, and Harry revealed it to be an ancient heirloom ring that used to belong to Albus while Draco got his from the Merlin's Council who claimed that it was the ring that Salazar wore when he was alive.

"May the couple face each other and take each other's wrists?"

Both couples did so.

"If there is anyone who thinks this couple should not be wed, speak now or forever hold your peace."

Everyone held their breaths, including the brides and grooms, hoping that there was no one to suddenly crash the wedding and shout out the dreaded objection. After a rather short pause of silence (and everyone finally remembering how to breathe), the preacher saw this as a sign of acceptance to the marriage and continued.

"Very well, we shall proceed. Do you, Severus Snape and Remus John Lupin, take Harry James Potter and Draco Alexi Slytherin respectively as your lawful wedded wives, to have and to hold, to love and to care, to live and to obey, for better or for worse, in sickness and in health, and forever honour the magical bounds of your holy matrimony till death do you part?"

"I do," Severus smiled proudly and slipped the ring on Harry's finger. "With this ring, I thee wed."

"I do," Remus repeated after him and copied his motions. "With this ring, I thee wed."

Harry looked at the ring for a moment and smiled, still unable to fathom how beautiful it looked on his finger, while Draco looked like he had gained colours of joy on his cheeks through his fair skin, ignoring some people who were surprised to hear Draco's change of last name. Only those who knew of the existence of the Merlin's Council understood why the change of last name, but for the others, Draco couldn't be bothered and let them speculation on their own the reasons why.

"Do you, Harry James Potter and Draco Alexi Slytherin, take Severus Snape and Remus John Lupin respectively as your lawful wedded husbands, to have and to hold, to love and to care, to live and to obey, for better or for worse, in sickness and in health, and forever honour the magical bounds of your holy matrimony till death do you part?"

"I…I do," Harry took Severus' hand and slipped the ring on, blinked his tears away in embarrassment when he heard sniggers, sounding like it was the Weasley twins. "W…With th…this ring, I th…thee w…wed."

"I do," Draco swallowed his excitement enough to get the words out, although he was looking like he was about to cry pools of joyous tears. "With this ring, I thee wed."

"I request the couples please hold out their ring hand," the preacher said as he pulled out his blessing wand.

Both couples did so. Severus shot a sideways glare at the Weasley twins before mouthing "Look at me" to Harry, assuring him with his eyes that as soon as this was over, he would take Harry in his arms and make everything better. Draco looked up at Remus, trying hard not to spill his guts out and Remus gave him his signature calming effects through his golden eyes.

"So has been spoken, so shall be it. By the power invested in me from the Ancient Secrets of Grand Wizard Merlin, I bind you heart, body and soul, and you are thus bound in holy matrimony for rest of your living days."

So saying, a surge of power snaked around both their wrists like a coiling snake, spilling some sort of aura over the newlyweds and binding their body and soul together. Both the brides and grooms could feel the chill coming down from their spines for a moment before Harry had tears rolling down his face, the happy realization kicked in that he was now married to Severus for now and forever, following after Draco who seemed to have started to cry openly as he moved to hug Remus, in which Remus chuckled and hugged him back.

"And from this day forth, you are blessed with an eternal loving bond that will last you till the end of time, that you may find each other even if countless lifetimes spans between you," the preacher continued to bless them as he waved the wand that sent a shower of sparkles falling like confetti over their heads.

"I now pronounce you husbands and wives. You may kiss the brides."

Harry's heart jumped at that. This was it. The kiss that will decide the rest of their lives. Severus didn't need to be told twice as he leaned close to kiss him tenderly on the lips, in which Harry kissed back, his lips wet with tears. Severus just kept kissing him. This was like a good dream that he never wanted to end. Harry kissed him just as desperately as he was. He would've kissed him forever if it weren't for the need for air. Remus leaned over as well to kiss Draco on the lips, very gently as well and almost didn't want to part. Leave them there to kiss the night away and he would have been fine with that. But it was Draco who pulled away because he needed the air, but his lips were swollen and his face totally flushed as he smiled sheepishly up at him through his tears.

"Introducing the Potter-Snape couple and the Slytherin-Lupin couple!" Kingsley announced joyously, clapping his hands along with the preacher.

Everyone stood up and clapped and cheered, using their wands to produce rice confetti while the press snapped away at the pictures. After taking a few more pictures between family and friends and the press, everyone was ushered to the Ministry Dining Hall to have their wedding reception, in which numerous well-wishers approached the newlyweds to congratulate them and celebrated the rest of the night away. Towards the near end of the wedding reception, there were still a generous amount of people (mostly the crazy teenagers) who stayed back to have a drink fest. Draco and Remus had already disappeared to goodness knows where with their little twins, so only the Potter-Snape newlyweds were around to watch their shenanigans, but of course, Severus wasn't about to intoxicate himself with a bunch of hormone-crazed teenagers, so he took Harry aside to a secluded area of the Hall and snogged Harry for quite a long moment.

"We did it," Severus pulled back for the air that he needed and smiled.

"Yes, we did it," Harry agreed, looking flushed and breathless. "You are now my wonderful husband and, if we're lucky, the father of our child-to-be. Gods, I never really thought that this day would finally happen," he started to cry again, "Sorry, my hormones must be on over drive."

"It's OK, love. It's your day. You're entitled to cry at weddings," Severus said as he picked Harry up bridal style, pun intended. "Shall we go and entertain our guests for a bit before we consummate our marriage?"

"Can we consummate now?" Harry asked, smiling. "Drake and Remy are gone now. I'm sure they're doing what we're supposed to be doing right about now."

"Raunchy, aren't we, Har?" Severus laughed a little. "But what about our guests here? You wouldn't want to leave them having a crazy drunken riot now, would you?"

"Oh, I'm sure they can take care of themselves. Besides, they're in the Ministry. Someone is bound to keep them in line," Harry said as he leaned in and nibbled on his ear.

Severus bit his lip not to moan, "My, my, little wifey here needs a little tender loving care, aren't we?"

So saying, Severus carried Harry out of the Hall, leaving the teens to their devices, before making his way out of the building and into the carriage, heading towards home, and most definitely, towards a brighter future.

I'm A Slave For You-Chp88

2010-03-04T10:57:00.002-08:00

I'M A SLAVE FOR YOU

Everyone was gathered in St. Mungo, particularly the ward where Albus was admitted in. Harry was right by beside the bed, holding onto his adopted grandfather's hand with one hand and stroking the old man's hair with the other, while Severus was beside the little boy, his arm around his shoulder to comfort him. The DA members were there as well (thankfully they were not present at the Ministry building, so none of them were hurt) so as to watch over their little friend and give him moral support.

As soon as the mysterious group of men and women came in to save the day, Voldemort was immediately knocked out cold and taken into custody. No one knew where Voldemort was taken, but the mysterious group assured the public that he was in good hands for the moment. Cornelius managed to survive the torture Voldemort had thrown onto him, but not without leaving numerous scars on his physique. He was prepared to deny everything he had just said in the courtroom, claiming that it was just to satisfy the monster's delusional thoughts, but luck was not on his side. Rita, forever loyal to her job as a journalist, managed to record everything that he and the Ministry members had said since the moment Voldemort started talking in the courtroom using her recording globe, and even tasked her quill to have everything in writing. That, along with his already ailing body, drove the poor Head Minister insane, rendering him into a permanent catatonic state and making him unfit to be a Head Minister any longer.

Sadly, Albus, due to his old age, could not withstand and pull through from the injury inflicted on him by Voldemort. The medi-wizard diagnosed that he had not much time left in his hands, so it was advisable for anyone close to him to spend his last moments together with him, thus the group that gathered around his death bed.

"Ah, my dear boy," Albus said in a soft, tired voice. "I am so glad to see you alright, even if it means one last time."

"D…Don't say that, Grandpa Albus…" Harry said, fighting back tears. "Y…You'll be fine. Everything will be alright and we'll be together, you'll see."

"Harry, my dear boy, it is not wise to try and teach an old man how to suck eggs, if you get my drift. I know when my time is coming."

"B…But…But I am to be called to meet with the people who had rescued you and everyone else in the Ministry. At least hold on until I come to deliver whatever they're going to tell us…"

"I'm sorry, my boy, but I suppose…you'll have to tell me when we meet…eventually."

Harry bit his lip, still trying to hold back his tears. He had already lost a child; he couldn't bear to lose another loved one who was so parentally dear to him. Burying his face onto the old man's chest, he finally could not bear it and let loose his cries.

"Please…Please don't leave me…S-S-Star has left me…Don't you leave me too…"

"Star…?" Albus chuckled quietly. "Is that the name of my would've-been great-granddaughter? Such a beautiful name."

"She is beautiful, no matter how she looked when I saw her."

"Severus…?" Albus turned to Severus, in which the latter leaned forward to listen. "I have already written my will to entitle every single one of my earthly possessions to lil' Har. You may do whatever you wish to do with it, but promise me you will make sure that it will all go to him first at the event of my death."

"I promise, no, I will swear my life on it," Severus nodded as he put a reassuring hand on Albus' shoulder.

"Rest assured, you have my full blessings on your marriage," Albus chuckled at the mild surprise on Harry and Severus' faces. "Oh, don't act surprised. I did not acquire all the experience in life to be able to tell what goes behind closed doors between you. I had an idea that Severus would pop the question sooner or later. Let's just hope that the prophecy was right about you being the mother of…"

"I don't care!" Harry sobbed. "I don't care if I am to be the mother of the Messiah! The prophecy can go rot in hell! My Star is already gone; who cares about the prophecy anymore? I want you! I want you to live, to see us in holy matrimony! That's all I want! That's all I care about!"

"There, there, my lil' Har," Albus stroked Harry's cheeks comfortingly, trying his best to wipe his tears away. "It's just my time, I'm afraid. You can fight anything in this world, but you can't fight death. Just take comfort in the fact that an old man like me is satisfied enough to watch your union through heaven's eyes."

"Please…Please don't go…Grandpa Albus, please don't go…"

"I am so happy to be your grandfather, Harry, and I am proud to have you as my grandson…I love you so much, Har…"

"I love you too, Grandpa Albus…"

With one last smile, Albus breathed his last, his hand on Harry's cheeks slowly slipping down to his side as Harry wailed bitterly on his body, with Severus holding the boy close, hushing and comforting him from behind.

--:--

The prophesied ones, the members of the Order and the DA members, along with Lil, found themselves sitting in the middle of a huge Victorian hall, looking at each other questioningly and at their surroundings awkwardly. They had never felt so out of place before in a home that was clearly richer and more high-classed than any riches of the wizarding aristocrats combined. Even Trinity Vane that Harry was taken into by Lucius paled in comparison with whatever was displayed around here, almost worth a king's ransom.

Albus and Harry's unborn child Star's funeral was quite lavish, in a sense. Everyone who knew him attended the funeral, from the people of Hogwarts to the people from the Ministry. As all customary Hogwarts magic does, Albus' portrait magically appeared in the Headmaster's office as soon as his death came to pass and Minerva McGonagall took over as Headmistress of the school. Rufus Scrimgeour, who was supposed to be Cornelius' successor to the position, was found to have not attended the public court hearing that day along with a few other ministers who were responsible for the Ministry scandal, and with Rita's recording as evidence, were immediately found guilty of all charges that Albus had accused them of and was stripped off their ranks as ministers and be sent to Azkaban to receive the Dementor's Kiss. Those who have helped the Ministry members to cover up their tracks were charged of obstruction of justice and were to serve a long sentence in Azkaban and once released, exiled into the Muggle world, their wands confiscated and broken. Kingsley Shacklebolt was voted to take over as he was one of the very few that was not corrupted by the system, and he was called in to chair the funeral.

Many tears were shed for Albus, but no one cried harder than Harry, who had lost both a grandfather and a daughter to the collateral of war. They were both buried side by side in a great mausoleum that stood beside the lake of Hogwarts that faced the sun at the horizon: Albus entombed in a white marble sarcophagus carved in his image while Star in a smaller sarcophagus beside him with an image of beautiful little sleeping angelic little girl with wings carved, just the way Harry imagined she would've looked like. At the entrance of the mausoleum, there carved a sign in marble written 'HERE LIES ALBUS PERCIVAL WULFRIC BRIAN DUMBLEDORE & STAR EILEEN POTTER-SNAPE, BELOVED TO MANY, DEPARTED HAND IN HAND TO THE HEAVENS'.

Beck, before they were at Albus' death bed, had requested them to come see her after everything was settled, so after handling the funeral (paid for by the mysterious group, of course), they went a week later to see Beck at the Ministry of Magic building. She brought along a Portkey, which was a sort of medieval staff, and transported everyone into the heart of Wales, where there stood a huge mansion almost the size and structure of the old castle of King Arthur a few miles ahead. They were led into the mansion and into the guest hall by the hired help while Beck went to get their mysterious hosts, which was what the gang were at right this moment.

"I'm scared, Sev," Harry said as he huddled close to Severus, in which Draco did the same to Remus.

"Don't worry, I'm right here," Severus replied, cuddling him. "I will not let anything happen to you."

"Could this be anything to do with the prophecy?" Draco asked, hushing Abigail back to sleep. "About us?"

"We'll just have to see what all this may bring, Drake," Remus held Amarinth close as he let out a nervous sigh. "No point worrying about it right now."

"What do you think might happen?" Ron asked Hermione worriedly.

"I don't know," Hermione shrugged. "I must admit, I am quite perplexed—scared, even—of all this."

"There is no cause for alarm, everyone. Everything's perfectly safe here."

Everyone looked up to see the mysterious group of men and women entered the hall, along with Beck following behind their wake. They gestured everyone to take their seat after they stood to meet their acquaintance. As they waited for the group to settle down and the hired help to prepare their tea, Harry and Draco couldn't help but study the features of their hosts. A pair of them looked like they were brother and sister, with the same blue eyes but with different shade of hair colour (the brother a dark brown while the sister a brownish-blonde, close to dirty blonde). One had semi-long golden-blonde and sparkling green eyes like Harry's but wore black from the neck down, and he and the siblings looked like they were roughly in their early twenties, while the rest looked about between the age of Severus' and Remus', and were obviously a couple. The first couple looked intelligent and professional, the man with hair like the night sky and eyes a sea-blue behind a pair of glasses and the woman about a head shorter than the man and was tiny and dainty-looking. The second couple was both almost the same height, the woman with hair the colour of autumn leaves and eyes of duckweed while the man looked important but kind, with platinum hair and dark-brown eyes. Lastly, the third couple was about a little taller than the rest of the two couples, the woman with hair as long as Hermione's and was quite thin and frail, as if she would break if ever you squeeze her a little harder while the man was of African-American decent, but a hint of Caucasian in the mix.

"I suppose we owe you an introduction," the brother of the siblings finally broke the ice. "My name is Darren Hawkins and this is my sister Angelica," he gestured to the brownish-blonde girl who waved back at them, "and this is Tony Brixius," he gestured at the golden-blonde, "and these are Richard and Madhya Peverell," he gestured to the first couple, "Gilbert and Ethel Lattimer," he gestured to the second couple, "and Bernard and Tanya Gryffindor-Finnegan. We are part of a rather big family tree of the Merlin's Council."

"I hope my old coot of an ancestor Godric hasn't given you any trouble in school, Harry," Bernard chuckled humorously. "I've told him many times to return to the family but he's just too in love with the sea to care."

"Wait, wait…what?!" everyone suddenly exclaimed simultaneously in surprise, not even sure what exactly just hit them.

"Sorry, I suppose we must start from the very beginning," Gilbert guffawed at their reaction good-naturedly and took a sip of tea. "But before we start, I am sure you know at least the basics about the Grand Wizard Merlin."

"Of course," Hermione immediately went to her Human Encyclopedia mode. "He was born half-fey, created by the fey goddess Mab and birthed by a Muggle mother through a union with an incubus, thus his wizarding heritage when the Muggles and their faith began to take reign of the world, leaving their magic to naught. He had been a pioneer to all wizards and witches that exists today because of his powers and his servitude to the great King Arthur and even been heralded by Muggles who study folklore as one of the greatest characters during the Arthurian years. But sadly his infatuation for a huntress named Nimue that caused him his downfall, King Arthur his trusted counselor and his apprentices their great mentor and their dispersion."

"Ah, such a bright mind," Tanya complimented. "Perhaps it is a way for you to compensate for the lack of confidence in you trying to fit in to both worlds?"

"Well, I…I didn't mean…" Hermione, surprisingly, was not insulted by this, instead was flustered at her insecurities being read so easily.

"Oh, take it easy there, Ms. Granger," Angelica laughed. "We're not here to judge, but unfortunately, you only got the top half right."

"It is true that the Grand Wizard Merlin was born half-fey," Tony said in his quiet, mysterious way. "Because of the Muggles growing in number and population and their adoption of their religious faith, the fey goddess Mab and her sister the Lady of the Lake were losing reign on earth. Contrary to people saying that the Lady of the Lake quietly submitted to their vanishing fate, she was the one who actually helped Mab to achieve in creating the perfect half-human-half-fey entity and summoned an incubus to embed the entity within him and enchanted him into impregnating a Muggle woman named Elissa. She did not survive the birth, so they both instructed another Muggle woman named Ambrosia to take care of him until he comes of age to be taken by Mab and the Lady of the Lake to be taught the ways of magic."

"Then it's true that he had been under the service of King Arthur?" Tonks asked in interest.

"Yes, of course," Ethel replied. "He had been in service since Arthur's father King Uther's time. And as you have read in the legends, it is true that Arthur was born from a union between the Duke of Cornwall's wife and King Uther under the guise of a glamour spell, but unlike what legends say about it being Merlin's direct doing into helping him bed the Duke's wife, it was King Uther himself who somehow managed to sneak away the first generation of Polyjuice Potion from Merlin's potion stores to do so before finally slaughtering the Duke and his men, so Merlin was not entirely to blame in this. And yes, Morgan la Fay was King Arthur's half-sister and all that historical legendary jazz about them being mortal enemies and always fighting each other, and about their son Mordred born out of their incest union because Arthur didn't know any better since he was raised by Merlin after King Uther went mad with power and eventually went mad, literally. It was then after Arthur's birth that Merlin put the sword in the stone and not the popular beliefs of him putting the sword in the stone after noticing King Uther's beginning of his fall from grace."

"Thank goodness Merlin did the right thing to take custody of King Arthur after the Duke's wife died giving birth to him because Morgan la Fay was about to curse his life," Richard said. "Morgan la Fay was originally born disfigured because the Duke of Cornwall had invoked the powers of the dark beings to win his wife's heart, at the cost of his children being born to bear the stigma of his sins, but Morgan la Fay was special. With her disfigurement came the power to see past anyone and view them for what they truly are, and she knew King Uther bedded her mother under the guise of the Duke with the influence of Polyjuice Potion, and because she knew that she will have a half-sibling who will not bear the stigma as she and her siblings did, she was determined to make Arthur's life miserable by invoking the same powers her father did to curse him. If it weren't for Merlin appearing in the nick of time, we would not have King Arthur right now."

"But…what does all that have to do with what you're trying to tell us?" Draco asked.

"Patience, young Malfoy, we're getting there," Darren said, taking a bite out of his crumpet before continuing. "Well, I'm sure you know the rest of the Arthur legend, which is more or less true to the word, so I will not bore you with the details. Of course, unlike the legend that said Arthur begged Merlin in his dying breath to return Excalibur from whence it came and Merlin throwing it back to the Lady of the Lake, Merlin had kept the sword, stripping it of its power and turning it to the likes of any regular sword so that it will never again be used and misused. The sword of Godric Gryffindor is, in fact, King Arthur's sword Excalibur."

"What?!" all the adults exclaimed.

"Yup, he's right on that," Bernard grinned. "The story about the sword being goblin-made and Godric accused of stealing it is just hogwash, a tale to throw off anyone who is seeking for the legendary sword Excalibur. The last thing we want happen is to have someone gallivanting around with it and have King Arthur's bloody history repeat itself."

"But…But how…how did Godric…?" Severus was at lost of words at this piece of news.

"Ah, this brings us to the crucial part of the whole tale: the Merlin's Council," Madhya pointed. "You see, this is where Ms. Granger was only half-right. Merlin did fall in love with a Muggle huntress named Nimue who was actually a daughter of the king of Northumberland, but instead of her causing him his downfall, she was the greatest thing that ever happened in his life. It was thanks to Arthur's intervention that these two lovebirds meet, since he had fairly good relationship with the king via trade businesses. He initially took her in as his apprentice because the king wanted her to learn some magic so that she could defend herself during the hunt, but during their course of apprenticeship, they somehow ended up falling in love and got married during the prime of Arthur's kingship."

"So…" Lil voiced out. "You mean to say that the legend about Nimue disgusted by him and his heritage, then forcing him to teach her magic to give her advantage against his magic to enchant her and about her and finally casting him into a magic tomb and burying him alive…is not true?"

"I thought Arthur was the one who sentenced him to death because Merlin gave him bad advice and couldn't keep his trap shut," Ron said quizzically.

"Those are all defamation made by other countries who were jealous of Arthur having a powerful man by his side," Richard shook his head. "As we have said, Arthur died in battle and freed Merlin from his servitude while at the same time gave him the Excalibur. After Arthur's death, Merlin and Nimue took to the woods where Merlin was raised in his old home by his adopted mother Ambrosia and cast the entire area he was living in as an Unplottable. There, they lived out their lives until the end of their days while their offspring and apprentices were allowed to leave and search for their own purpose in the world with the Muggles as soon as they came of age."

"We," Angelica gestured to themselves and to Beck who had been sitting beside them quietly, "are the direct descendants of Merlin."

It took a full 10 seconds to let everything sink in before they started exclaiming in disbelief.

"Calm down, everyone, calm down," Beck said as she lit a cigarette. "No need to get so worked up about this."

"Worked up??" Sirius almost shrieked. "Worked up doesn't even cut it! How the hell is it possible that you are the direct descendants of Merlin?! I thought Merlin's bloodline had already thinned out to the point where they no longer exist!"

"Ah, this is where you are wrong," Tony noted. "We definitely exist; we just like to keep ourselves quiet. It is better this way."

"You see," Ethel began. "During that timeline when Merlin decided to live a quiet life while he let his children set their own paths in life, the dangers that Merlin had faced when he was under Arthur's servitude continued to linger in his absence. Morgan la Fay, after Mordred and Arthur killed each other, was hell bent on revenge, blaming Merlin for the cause of all this. She and a few rogue wizards and witches and some apprentices that Merlin had turned away because they were a lost cause banded together to destroy Merlin and his family. Merlin used his magic to seal away him and his family in the forest of Brocéliande with walls of air, visible as mist to others and forever hidden from the eyes of Morgan la Fay and her people."

"It was mostly thanks to her that the wizarding world got the bad rep and ended up starting all these witch hunts and whatnot," Tanya said and grimaced at the thought. "Merlin had tried to rescue as much witches and wizards as possible and hide them within Brocéliande, expanding the wizarding community and converting them to his side as he went, but the rest were met with the fate of torture, burning, drowning and the like, with the poor innocent Muggles in the tow. It was finally after the end of the Salem witch hunt that Merlin's children and family friends managed to salvage what remained of the witches and wizards that still live to survive the hunt and took them into Brocéliande, and Merlin, at that time very old and probably the longest living wizard prior to Nicholas Flamel because of his half-fey nature, used his last and final magic to create a huge barrier that would separate the wizarding world and the Muggles before breathing his last, thus the world we are living today."

"Of course, our ancestors knew that if we maintain our status as Merlin's descendants, the people will be too dependent on us and will never stand on their own two feet, so roughly a decade after Merlin's death, we went into seclusion and passed the power to an appointed figurehead whom we trust to be able to make the tough decisions and run the wizarding world to the best of their judgments and abilities. You may consider them as the first group of people who established the Ministry of Magic and the first Head Minister to run it."

"Well, we do have the very famous Artemisia Lufkin, the first witch to be Head Minister, and Grogan Stump who settled the Beings vs. Beasts classification problems," Moody went in reminiscence.

"Yes, they are very reliable people, aren't they?" Ethel smiled. "I have to agree that they were best among all the Ministers that had ever run the office by far."

"We then established the Merlin's Council," Darren continued. "We are the highest authority of the wizarding world and sent our family members as spies, working undercover amongst the members of the Ministry of Magic and its branches to watch over and monitor them, and act accordingly as we see fit and appropriate without revealing ourselves. You can say we are like the Kings and Queens of the entire wizarding world, but working behind the scenes to keep the wizarding world in proper order."

"B…Bloody hell!" Ron only managed to squeak.

"But why continue such secrecy and seclusion?" Remus asked. "Surely you have seen what the Ministry has done to this world. Should you not step in and do something about it?"

"Unfortunately we have been in seclusion for too long that frankly, we practically don't exist except within the shadows of our Grand Wizard Merlin," Madhya replied. "This world belongs to the new generation now. Yes, the trauma and tragedy of the witch hunt may have become the reason of the existence of pureblood elitists and wanting to keep their world to themselves, but it is up to them to shape the world now. We have made a blood-oath to Merlin that we will allow the youngsters to stand on their own feet and handle their own problems, and only reveal ourselves at the very dire time of their need. It is a blood-oath that is as lethal as the Unbreakable Vow. We cannot back out from it even if we wanted to. Although it is possible that our blood-oath may be relieved due to the prophecy."

"What do you mean?" Harry asked timidly.

"What we're trying to say is that," Beck took another drag of cigarette before taking Harry's hand. "Well, no matter how we wish for our own people's independence, the Ministry's action is of no excuse to hurt family."

"Huh? Wh…What do you mean?"

"If you actually paid attention, you'd noticed that Angelica gestured me as well as the direct descendants of Merlin, which makes you, my little half-cousin Har, a direct descendant of Merlin as well."

"What?!" it was now all the kids' turn to exclaim, with the exception of Harry looking at Beck blankly in disbelief.

"Here, let me illustrate this for you," Bernard accio-ed a quill and a bottle of ink that looked whitish-silver in colour. He dipped the quill into the ink and started writing on air as fluently as someone would on a whiteboard with a whiteboard marker, surprising everyone present with such an amazing new magic tool, the Weasley twins in particular. "During the seclusion and the early years of the Ministry of Magic, our family had been left down to the Peverell family, which they had Antioch, Cadmus and Ignotus Peverell. Antioch has then, because of his preference for men, had taken Artemis Gryffindor as his 'wife', and had sired a few children before he passed away from a rare disease after mishandling dragon's hide, thus his children taking Artemis' last name instead at the event of his death. Eleanor Ravenclaw had been promised to Cadmus since birth as a sign of gratitude from the Ravenclaws who were the first group of people whom Merlin had saved from the witch hunt, but the Ravenclaws are a matriarchal family, so all his children then took on Eleanor's last name. Richard is descended directly from Ignotus even after many generations because of Ignotus' tendency to bear sons instead of daughters, thus the Peverell surname, while his wife Madhya is descended from the Hufflepuff family who had married and branched out within the Slytherin family, and the Slytherin family came from a marriage between one of Artemis Gryffindor's sons who inherited Antioch's preference for men to Gavin Slytherin, the last living Slytherin at that time to be rescued by Merlin during the Salem Witch Hunt."

"So, in other words, the famous four founders of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry: Godric Gryffindor, Helga Hufflepuff, Rowena Ravenclaw and Salazar Slytherin are also our direct descendants of Merlin!" Darren announced almost amusingly.

"What the…How the…" Even the know-it-all Hermione was at loss of words.

"Godric was never really fond of settling down," Bernard rolled his eyes. "But he did leave behind a few heirs, which then slowly branched out until only my side of the family still carried on the Gryffindor family name, though mostly likely be left to me since I'm the only son born out of daughters by my parents the Gryffindor-Finnegan—take a wild guess at who's the 'pants' in the relationship," he laughed at that joke, "and one of the heirs somehow ended up being married into the Potter family, which were well-known back at their time for their long-line of Quidditch players. The Evans, on the other hand, were a small branch out when one of the Ravenclaw predecessors married into the Evans family, and it was almost pure coincidence that your father James married your mother Lily which eventually united the Merlin bloodline again."

"And since I am your mother's half-brother's daughter, that makes me a descendant of Merlin too," Beck replied as she finished her cigarette and put it out.

"We usually wait until our family members come of age before we reveal our lineage to them and take them into the Merlin's Council family tree," Tony said as he poured himself another cup of tea. "But in this case, we'd make it an exception, as do we to you all, since you have been into this Ministry scandal so deep and had been with Harry through thick and thin, oh, and you too," he gestured to Severus, "since you're going to take Harry as your 'wife'. You are taking him as his 'wife', right?"

"Of course," Severus nodded, holding Harry's hand. "I will wed no one else."

"Good lad!" Gilbert guffawed again. "We knew you were the perfect man for Harry from the moment we found out about you."

"You…You have…?"

"Of course we have! Harry may be a branch out of the family tree, but he is still family no less, and we look out for our family, even if it is from afar. Although we're sorry that we couldn't extend that any further down to the Muggle world, since we were supposed to be in seclusion and all."

"It's alright," Harry smiled. "It's not your fault anyway."

"I was taken in as soon as I graduated from Salem's Academy and revealed of my lineage as Rowena Ravenclaw's descendant and subsequently Merlin's descendant," Beck explained. "Then when they told me about the Potters who are also descended from Godric Gryffindor and subsequently Merlin as well, I immediately remembered you, Har, because of my father telling me about you and your mother. After that, I was always in a lookout for you while working as a spy under the guise of an Auror within the Ministry of Magic to monitor them. I soon knew about you being a slave and all after I heard about the meeting Severus had with the Ministry members and Harry's ownership switching hands to Albus, and from there, I try to keep an eye on you whenever I could. After I learnt about the prophecy and about Lil and Voldemort and all the hullabaloo whatnot, I quickly realized that it was a matter that we cannot just sit by idly and watch you fight a losing battle. We knew we had to step out for this, although we covered our tracks pretty well after that so as not to let it lead to us."

"Although, of course, this may sound a little awkward but that guy—Voldemort, you call him?—he's actually descended from Salazar Slytherin."

"WHAT?!" everyone exclaimed, causing the twins to wake up and wail in shock, and Draco and Remus hushed them back to sleep before the Merlin's Council continued the story.

"Salazar Slytherin had always been known to be quite a loner and a little anti-social," Ethel lamented. "He somehow ended up being one of the pureblood elitists because of the trauma of his family history of being in the witch hunt. The Slytherin family, after a family disagreement, stripped off their namesake as a Slytherin-Gryffindor to be only Slytherin, thus breaking the lineage of his relation with the Gryffindors but not with the Merlin's Council, and was dying out because of their refusal to marry or be married to anyone outside the family, with the exception of a few that they had disowned because they decided to be married into the Hufflepuff family. Before he knew it, he realized he was the last living Slytherin, just like his ancestor Gavin Slytherin before he was married to Artemis Gryffindor's son. He had to swallow his pride and marry someone outside the family, but he carefully selected someone who was still very pure of blood to do so."

"And of all people he had to marry," Darren rolled his eyes in defeat, "he had to marry the Gaunts. The Gaunts were some of the very few last living pureblood wizards and witches that have been under the influence of Morgan la Fay and possible related to Mordred asd he had been rumoured to sire some heirs prior to his death by Arthur. They somehow managed to survive the witch hunt by hiding and living underground. And, yes, it's true that the Gaunts have been heralded back in the old days for being one of the many hired assassins and wizard mercenaries during the days after Merlin retired and Morgan la Fay stepped in control and gave us the bloody bad rep. During the witch hunt, they managed to hide underground like Muggles would in a bomb shelter, still believing that they were being targeted after so many centuries had passed. Salazar managed to locate them and coaxed them out, taking them under his wing and into his family, and thus, his lineage managed to continue."

"You can say, in Muggles' terms, that the Gaunts were like the Holocaust survivors," Beck grinned.

"The Gaunts soon were brought up to accept the ideology of marrying only within the family," Angelica continued as she took over drawing the family tree. "And despite some who are born a little off in the head and maybe disfigured due to the inbreeding, the rest were probably more or less fine, as long as it is within the family. Finally the Gaunts became the main family as the Slytherin name—but not the bloodline—died out, but because of that close-minded ideology, they were also slowly suffering the same fate as Salazar of dying out. There have been a few minorities of the Gaunts who knew their ideology was wrong and decided to disown themselves from the family to be married into the Peverell family, but the rest continued to uphold Salazar's legacy."

"The last of the Gaunts," Gilbert cut in, "was Marvolo Gaunt, and he only had two children: a son Morfin Gaunt and a daughter Merope Gaunt before his wife died of childbirth when she was pregnant with their third child and the child was stillborn. Morfin, sadly, inherited the stigma of inbreeding, rendering him incapable of using his magic without causing grave damage, while Merope ended up becoming a late bloomer in magic because of the inbreeding and Marvolo believed her to be born a Squib. The rest, well, you pretty much know what happened to her and her son Voldemort."

"Then why did you not try to locate her?" Moody asked. "Take her in, rehabilitate her, or even take custody of Voldemort instead?"

"We tried to," Bernard said sadly. "We really did. We have tried everything we could to locate the Gaunts, but Salazar had somehow learnt the magic Merlin did to shield us away from sight as Merlin did to hide away from Morgan la Fay. By the time we realized the Gaunts existed after one of the disowned Gaunt family member who married into the Peverell family revealed it, Merope was already been given the Dementor's Kiss after giving birth to Voldemort and our seclusion restricts our jurisdiction beyond the wizarding world. And that travelling warlock was not making our tracking any easier to find Voldemort before the Ministry did. When we heard of the warlock's death, we knew it was too late for us to try and rehabilitate Voldemort, as murder in cold blood sanctioned the Merlin's Council's authority to exile him. And when he killed Lillian, it was even more unforgivable."

"W…What do you mean…?" Lil asked as her name was being mentioned.

"Get this, Lil," Beck said as she turned to her. "You've been wondering who had brought you back to life, right? Well," she gestured at Madhya, "you're looking at her."

Lil stared in shock as Madhya came up to her and took her hands.

"Lil, dear, you may not know it, but you and the Rome family are a branch out from the Hufflepuff family, which means you, too, are a direct descendant of Merlin."

"I…I…Wh…What…? It…It can't be…" Lil stammered. "M…My parents never said anything…"

"They were supposed to tell you once you come of age," Madhya sighed sadly. "But they never got the chance because Voldemort came in to kill you and your family. When we found out about it, we knew there is no way we could let your death go un-avenged, and to be killed by family was even more unforgivable. It is a crime of our highest authority, and within our laws, it has to be an eye for an eye. The Ministry had hastened your funeral by cremating you along with your family and scattered your ashes to the seas before we could even have the chance to identify your bodies, because it was Voldemort's first kill which was sloppy and almost connected it to them. My family had spent the last 50 years trying to locate your soul and I managed to finally find you and invoke the Forbidden Magic to bring you back to life so you could execute the sentence on Voldemort, as the Merlin's Council dictates it should."

"Then me waking up in Shrieking Shack…and meeting Beck…it wasn't a coincidence…?"

"I was actually requested to be there to wait for you," Beck replied. "I wasn't allowed to approach the Shrieking Shack to wake you up. It is to maintain the illusion from the Ministry that Merlin's Council does not exist and that no ties led to us."

"So…does that mean…once I execute the sentence…I…I cease to exist?"

"That is how the Forbidden Magic works, yes," Madhya nodded.

"Which brings us now to our current situation," Richard got down to business. "At the moment, we have kept Voldemort down at the dungeons in our mansion and held back by our strongest wards. Now that we have revealed our lineage and are prepared to accept Harry and Severus into our family, we now must implore to the rest of you that you will not reveal any of what we had said to a single soul. Everything we have said stays within this room."

"But…But this…how can we…?" Ron wanted to protest but was met with a singular stern look from the group and Beck.

"We have kept this secret for many centuries now, working behind the scenes and maintaining this balance as we see fit for the wizarding world. The time will come for us to be revealed once the prophecy has been fulfilled, but for now, please keep this amongst yourselves, or, as much as I hate to say this, you will be silenced."

Everyone looked at each other a little hesitantly for a few long minutes before giving each other a "What do we have to lose?" eye contact and nodded in agreement.

"But…my child has died…" Harry said sadly. "The prophecy will never come true now."

"Yeah," Draco agreed. "And I have twins, not one child. Didn't the prophecy state that…?"

"Ah, yes, about that," Gilbert noted and gestured for the butler to bring them "the paperwork". When the butler came back with it, he displayed it on the table and showed them, "The prophecy is usually only meant for the prophesied people, but since you guys are already here and know a whole lot, we might as well give it all we've got."

The paperwork revealed pictures of Harry and Severus carrying a baby in their arms and of Draco carrying one baby before Remus came into view with another baby in his arms. They were slightly fuzzy, like something that was a little bit out of focus, but there was no mistaking that it was their faces on the pictures, just as Beck said it was. Records of the Seer's vision and her name, time and date of prophecy made were written on a couple of papyrus sheets, while the main prophecy was written in an ink that shimmered in and out between silver and gold under the light on another piece of papyrus sheet of the finest quality, and this was what it was written:

In the near future, in the midst of bloodbath and sea of tears, will rise a child of the light and the child of dark that will unite the Muggles and wizards into a prosperous new age in which both nations will co-exist as one, as it was during the time of the Grand Wizard Merlin, who was born of fey from the lands of Old. The child of the light will be birthed as a firstborn son to a boy who descends from a family who have dedicated their lives to the Light, and shall be sired by a man who will have lived through the torments of the harsh reality of the prejudice but continues to retain his soul of the Light. The child of dark will be birthed as a firstborn daughter of two halves of a soul to a boy who descends from a family who have dedicated their lives to the Dark, and shall be sired by a man who will suffer the wrath of the wretched creatures of the Dark side. Together, the child of the light and the child of dark will guide the way for the wizards and open the eyes of the Muggles before leading them to a bright future

So it is said, so it shall be done.

Child of Light:

Mother-Harry James Potter

Father-Severus Snape

Child of Dark:

Mother-Draco Malfoy

Father-Remus John Lupin

"So you see, Harry," Gilbert said as he pointed at the prophecy. "Your child will be a firstborn son. Your child that you have lost was a girl, was it not? So you don't have to worry, though still, my condolences. And you, Draco, your child will be a firstborn daughter of two halves of a soul. In the old context, twins are basically a person's soul split into half, and it applies to identical twins. Fraternal twins are considered a person with two separate souls. Your little girls are identical twins, right? So technically you have already fulfilled your part of the prophecy. So all we need to wait for Harry to do it, no rush, of course."

Harry looked up at Severus with a smile, in which the latter smiled back and kissed his forehead, rubbing his back to ease him. Ron looked up at his twin brothers and grinned, while the Weasley twins looked at each other in fascination at the thought they were actually a soul split in half.

"That said, I would like you to go to the dungeons to carry out the sentence," Tony said as he stood up. "And this time, only family."

--:--

"Ah, I see you've brought my VIP guest here."

Harry held Severus' hand tight as he was gently ushered along with Lil by the group to enter the dungeon cell he was in. Voldemort was held suspended in the middle of the cell with something that looked like fine spider webs, but was tough as piano strings as it almost cut through Voldemort's skin. Severus gave a reassuring squeeze before letting the boy join Lil to walk up front to the monster.

"Voldemort, or should I say Tom Marvolo Riddle," Richard said as he approached him. "You know by the sight of Harry James Potter and Lillian Rome what awaits your fate."

"Heh, figures," Voldemort turned to the magical device that was hung at one of the bars of the cell. "After what you bombard to me through the listening device when you had your little discussion and tea party upstairs, how could I not?"

"Then you understand that you have broken the most sacred of the family code," Tony said. "You have killed the Rome and the Potter family in addition to Lily Evans of the Evans family, all of them directly descended from the Merlin's Council. The punishment for killing family is death by the hand of the member of the family you killed."

"I didn't know any better!" Voldemort roared. "It's not exactly my fault! You know how I was brought up! You know what had happened to me that led me into this! If anyone was to blame, it is you!"

"We agree," Tanya said quietly. "And we hold ourselves accountable for our mistakes that we have done. It was our mistake that created you into who you are, and we shall rectify that mistake."

"By killing me?! What kind of justice is this?!" Voldemort turned to Harry. "You wouldn't kill family now, would you, Harry boy? After all, we did have some good times together. You enjoyed it too, remember…"

"Shut up!" Harry snapped at him. "That is not true! You took advantage of me and killed my family, and you killed Grandpa Albus, the only parent I had left, and it's your fault my baby Star is dead!! You're no family of mine!!"

"You know what to do," Bernard said as he produced the sword of Godric Gryffindor—the fabled Excalibur—and handed it to Lil, in which the girl took it and faced Voldemort.

"I should make you suffer for what you have done to me and my family," Lil said venomously at Voldemort. "But you're pathetic right now. You're not even worth my time."

So saying, she raised the sword and stabbed it through Voldemort's gut, his dark red blood—close to black—sprayed onto her. She did it a few more time before finally embedding it into his heart, her body almost bathed in his blood. Watching Voldemort looking back at her in frozen horror, she smiled in satisfaction as she held onto the sword in place, staring Voldemort down until her body slowly dissolved into ashes that immediately vanished into thin air. Harry watched as she disappeared before everyone's eyes before taking hold of the sword and pulled it out, watching in disgust as Voldemort tried to cling on the last thread of his life.

"This is for everything you have done to me, raping me, killing my family, Grandpa Albus, Star…everything."

With a loud yell of vengeance, he swung the sword, and the last thing he remembered before blacking out was Voldemort's head that fell at his feet.

I'm A Slave For You-Chp87

2010-03-04T10:57:00.001-08:00

I'M A SLAVE FOR YOU

No sooner did everyone manage to even get their head around what was going on, than the tall, menacing figure of the mass murderer Voldemort come into view, followed behind by the ratty-looking Wormtail and his little small army of Death Eaters, Lucius excluded since he was already arrested and placed in Azkaban. His serpentine eyes scanned through the room and growled deeply in his throat at the sight of everyone present, but mostly towards the members of the Ministry. Some tried to make a run for it to other exits within the room but they were blocked by the Death Eaters when they apparated to the exit doors, brandishing their wand at them before they could.

Voldemort towered over the Ministry members with an air of pure contempt and anger. Cornelius wanted to brandish out his wand and deliver the first blow but was disarmed immediately with Voldemort's wandless magic.

"Well, then my fellow ministers and guests, I am glad that you are all present," Voldemort's hissing menacing voice sent shivers to anyone who heard it. "I'd hate it if no one is here to tell me that somehow I have been used!"

The Death Eaters muttered disapprovingly at the Ministry while everyone present in the room looked like they were about to piss their pants off. No one, even the all-knowing, all-seeing Albus Dumbledore had expected that Voldemort would actually show up in person, and within the grounds of the Ministry no less.

"Oh Merlin, it's him! It's the monster!" someone tried to suppress his frightful voice. "He's actually here!"

"Damn right!" another one replied in trepidation. "Most of us here are non-purebloods. We're all gonna die~!"

"What are we gonna do?" another asked in panic. "If we don't go out there now, that creep is going to turn all of us into barbecue sauce!"

"You got any better ideas?" another hissed before a sudden bang and a flare shot past him, barely nicking his ear, to be met with Voldemort's venomous glare.

"Would you mind not talking as if I'm not here? So rude. Now, to the matter at hand…" Voldemort waved a wand to levitate everyone else's wands and brought them to him. "I heard from my trusted spy here that apparently I have actually been in service to the Ministry since the day I was born. Apparently I have been groomed to be an assassin for the Ministry since birth until their plans got a little haywire. Would someone explain it to me properly?"

The Ministry members started exchanging glances, looking a little hesitant, as if they were debating amongst themselves whether or not to confirm the truth. Should they say it out loud for him? Or give hints that it was true, or in their case, not true? Or should they just outright deny altogether? They looked like they were worried that if they let the cat out of the bag, everyone present in this room would find out and they would end up losing the case, if there were any case to be had since they're more or less Voldemort's hostages. They didn't know what to do, so they just held their tongue.

"Why are you hesitant?" Voldemort's voice hit them icily on their ears and through their thumping hearts. "Are you afraid that you will hurt my little feelings? Well, guess what? I am a little hurt right about now!!"

So saying, he swished his wand towards a nearby pedestal and blew it into a million pieces, making everyone gasp in horror. Voldemort chuckled deep in his throat.

"Now, will someone please shed some light in the dark here," Voldemort grabbed a random Ministry member and aimed his wand at her head, "or do I have to kill someone to get the answers?"

"Please, do not be rash," Albus tried to take control of the situation. "We have all the paperwork right here. If you would just read them…"

"I don't care about paperwork, old man!!" Voldemort hissed. "I want to hear it straight from the horse's mouth!! Am I or am I not being used by the Ministry for their little games?!"

No one from the Ministry dared to respond. Voldemort growled and blasted the head of the woman he had with an Exploding Curse before grabbing the next one.

"Come on. I don't have much patience here."

Still no reply, even though there were a few of them who were starting to cry and sob at the horrifying scene they had just witnessed.

"And they call me a monster," Voldemort growled and did the same with the person in his hand before reaching towards Dolores Umbridge.

"No! No! Stop!" the fat lady squealed as Voldemort held fast onto her, wincing as she felt the wand on her temple. "Do you know who I am? You can't do this to me! I am the Under Secretary of…"

"I don't give a damn if you're Merlin's old wife. I want some answers!"

"Alright! Alright, you win! It's true!"

"Dolores!" Cornelius frowned disapprovingly but was shot with Voldemort's glare.

"Shut up, you old bag of bones!" Dolores squeaked at Cornelius. "I'm not about to die for you like the rest of this sorry buggers! I'm telling! Yes, yes, it's true! You were groomed to be our assassin from the very beginning!"

"Really now?" Voldemort grinned with satisfaction, then using his wand, made a mass Levitation spell to make all the Ministry members sit right in the middle of the room, then with a wave of wandless magic, forced the rest of the crowd to one side before making his way to the pedestal that was occupied by Albus, smashed it to smithereens with his wand and circled around the petrified Ministry members. "Well then, don't stop. Do continue. And I want to hear the truth! No fabrications, no nothing! I don't want you to tell me just to humour me or whatever; I want the cold, hard truth!"

"I…It's because of a prophecy," Dolores continued, "m…made during the time when Faris 'Spout-Hole' Spavin was in office, about…about that boy Harry James Potter and that Draco Malfoy who will be the mother of the children who will unite Muggles and the wizarding world into one nation. Th…The person who made the prophecy was a very powerful Seer with accuracies of 100%, a very rare breed that happens only once every century. She did not s-s-say when will it happen, and we didn't know which specific family target or timeline we should watch out for."

"Dolores!" Cornelius said between clenched teeth.

"Oh, will you can it, old man?!" John Dawlish ribbed him. "We are in the middle of a life and death situation, there's no time for pride! We gotta tell him what we know!"

"B-B-But…" Cornelius was trying to gesture the rest of the crowd that was listening right now but the Ministry members were too fearful for their lives to care about that any longer.

"The prophecy is only known to the highest authority of the Ministry of Magic. Everyone else in the building does not know," John continued. "And it had been passed down from one generation of highest authority to another, mostly to the acting Head Ministers of the office first, since that day. First it was Faris, then it was Nobby Leach, then Milicent Bagnold and finally down to Cornelius."

"W-W-We couldn't a-a-allow th-th-that," Cornelius finally gave in. "Not after what the Muggles did to our people during the witch hunt, the worst being the one in Salem. And w-w-we can't forget the times where those Muggles often misused our powers for their benefits while we're left for naught. Why did you think we live in this world of seclusion from the Muggles in the first place?"

"Believe me, young man, you weren't the first of many assassins we tried to recruit to stop that prophecy," Barty Crouch Sr. spouted. "You're not that special."

"Oh, really now?" Voldemort loomed over him. "How exactly did you fare without me, hmm?"

"We had secret hired arms to deal with the non-purebloods based on the identity of Potter being either a blood-traitor or a non-pureblood," Ludo Bagman said timidly. "And we tried to establish a strong connection with the Malfoy family to ensure that they are on our side and that we are both on each other's take so that they could have a well-established pureblood lineage and not end up affiliated to any non-purebloods or cursed creatures of any kind. I mean who would want someone to bring the nation together be descended by a werewolf? Does that not disgust you?"

"Yes, and thank goodness your lackey Wormtail helped us with aborting the abomination growing in that Potter child, ugh!" Dolores let out a shiver of disgust. "He'd be the last person I'd approve to nurture someone who brings the nation together and spell our downfall."

Voldemort turned to Wormtail who started cowering away from him.

"I…I can explain, Master…" Wormtail trembled in his words.

"You found the boy…" Voldemort treaded towards him, his body emitting a very angry, venomous aura. "…and you never brought him back?!"

"I didn't mean to…I mean, I didn't…"

"Traitor! Now you will die!"

Wormtail let out a frightful squeak and made a run for it, turning into his Rat Animagus to try and scurry away, but Bellatrix had beat him to the punch. He had not counted on this deranged woman having no sense of fear for rats like most women do as he fell into her mercy, his tail yanked up by her and was squirming and dangling upside down in her hand as she handed the rat to Voldemort. Voldemort used his wand to hit a pressure point and forced Wormtail to revert to his human self, cowering beneath his feet.

"Master…Master, please forgive me~! I didn't mean to…I…I just don't want you to hurt the boy anymore…!"

"You dare defy me!" Voldemort snarled. "Your orders were to bring the boy back to me if you find him! You swore your allegiance to me! You swore to serve me! Don't you forget that it was me who took you in when no one else would, Wormtail!"

"M…My n…name is…P…Peter Pettigrew…" Wormtail stuttered, looking up at him with whatever last defiance and pride he had as a human being. "And Harry…is…is my friend…!"

"Then you are nothing more than garbage."

So saying, Voldemort waved his wand and shouted out a spell that materialized black tendrils of aura from underground. It picked Wormtail up and pinned him against the wall and, with another wave of the wand, sent the tendrils crawling slowly and painfully into his skin through his veins, piercing them out in tiny rose thorn-like spikes and tearing through his clothes. The whole courtroom could hear his agonized screams, but were frozen in horror to do anything. Blood began to trickle and drip all over the floor as the tendrils crawled closer and closer towards his face, wrapping itself within the veins and the inner walls of the skin of the rest of their bodies. Voldemort chuckled long and low as he watched Wormtail being tortured beyond mercy. After what seemed like forever, Wormtail was soon in shreds all over the place as the tendrils exploded within him, bursting every single vein it had crawled into, his brains, body parts, entrails, bones and almost anything that made a person's body sprawled all over the floor in a bloody pool of mess. Some screamed when the blood got onto them, but most of them were just too horrified to even react.

"Sorry for the momentary interruption," Voldemort said casually as he wiped the blood that got onto him and licked it clean. "Now where were we?"

"W-W-Well, the hired arms we secretly called in were not getting anywhere," Barty Crouch Sr. continued. "They've got every non-pureblood they could think of but not one that lead us to the Potters. We have also spoilt the Malfoys rotten but still they associated themselves with the dark and its creatures, so we had to think of someone concrete, someone that would really be under our wing yet has no ties with us."

"And we found you, through your mother," Pius Thicknesse cut in. "Your mother and her family were descended from a long line of wizard mercenaries. Your mother was a Gaunt, and the Gaunts have been in service under many kings and queens for many generations and their ancestors were students to many of Merlin's own apprentices he had trained to be wizards and witches. And your father Tom Riddle Sr., as much as a Muggle he may be, is possibly the richest, most powerful and most influential man that had ever run his part of town, so we had faith in him to raise you properly until we take you under your wing…"

"Well, we all know how it turned out, didn't we?!" Voldemort roared. "You sent me to a man who think of me as a freak and abused me like a fucking rag doll! Every day! Every day and every hour and every minute and every second of my fucking life, I was bludgeoned into believing that I am nothing but a freak of nature, a being born from Hell and a creature that shouldn't even exist! That my mother was a whore and succubus that robbed him of a chance to marry a proper woman because of me! How's that for a good plan, huh?!"

"W-W-Well, look at the b-b-bright s-s-side…" Cornelius stammered. "Y-Y-You turn out alright, right? S-S-Sure, y-y-you ended up killing your father and your adopted father, but at least y-y-you served your purpose. You have to admit that our ideology was r-r-right, right? I-I-I mean, those degenerate non-purebloods had it coming, a-a-and the Muggles do not deserve to be graced w-w-with our existence…a-a-and don't forget that it was th-th-thanks to us, you continued to elude the law…"

"I never asked for it!!" Voldemort jabbed his wand at Cornelius' gut. "I never asked for it! NEVER!! I don't serve anybody any more than I serve manipulative scumbags like you!! I am who I am: Tom Marvolo Riddle a.k.a. Voldemort, mass murderer extraordinaire, and I'm damn proud of it! I did what I did because I wanted to do it, because of the wretched non-purebloods and half-breeds that are nothing but a sick, twisted reminder of what I was! Not because you ordered me to do it! I don't even care about whatever prophecy or whatever ideology it is that you sick bastards are upholding! It's none of my fucking business!! I don't fucking serve the Ministry or anyone else like a fucking dog!! You used me, assholes, you used me!! Nobody uses Voldemort! NOBODY!!"

It dawned to everyone in the courtroom that Voldemort was no longer into his sick twisted games of keeping everyone in their toes. He was mad, extremely mad, and he was out for blood. They all prayed in their terrified little hearts that someone—anyone—would come to their rescue as they were trapped and in his mercy, their wands beyond their reach.

"Now I will show you what is it like to fuck with me!"

Using his wand, he picked all the Ministry members one by one, letting them float in the midair as he cast the same spell that he had cast onto Wormtail. Once more, the people witnessed in horror as the black tendrils crawled through the veins of every single member of the Ministry of Magic, their agonized screams echoed throughout the whole room. Even with the commotion outside and the Death Eaters holding out onto the exits, barring anyone from coming in or going out, nothing was more deafening than the screams and wails of pain and agony as they begged for mercy, for someone to help save them from their torture.

Albus tried to use the opportunity of Voldemort distracted with torturing the Ministry members to accio his wand with wandless magic, but unfortunately the monster wasn't as distracted as the old man thought he would as he used wandless magic to stop Albus in his tracks before the latter could spell out an attack. Raising the old man to the same height as the Ministry members, Voldemort clenched his fists slowly and tightly, and Albus could suddenly feel his spine breaking one by one in a torturous pace. Voldemort then did another hand motion and turned his hand clockwise, then counter-clockwise, with Albus' body contorting along with it, the old man letting out moans and groans of pain. Later, without warning, Voldemort unclenched his hands abruptly, causing the old man's back to burst inside out, his spine actually shattered like a glass smashed onto the ground as fragments of it along with his blood flew out at all directions in crimson red. His blood—large amounts of it—splattered aimlessly, staining his whole body as he choked, more blood gurgled out of his every facial orifice before Voldemort laughed out menacingly and waved his hand, throwing him headlong into one of the seats of the courtroom.

"Now," Voldemort turned to the Ministry members whose voices were going hoarse from all the screaming. "Who should I eliminate first and put them out of their misery? You?" he turned to Ludo, "Or you?" he looked jeeringly at Dolores, "Or maybe you?" he turned to Cornelius, "Hmm…Nope, I'm not going to make it that easy for you. I'm saving you, the best, for last."

With one downward flick of his arm, everyone except Cornelius exploded, ending the same way as Wormtail did as he turned the entire courtroom into a bloodbath. More people were screaming in fear as they cowered against each other, praying for dear life that their lives be spared from this. The commotion got even louder outside beyond the courtroom but somehow, the Death Eaters managed to get hold of some very powerful wards to keep them out and everyone else in. Voldemort then circled slowly around Cornelius who was still hung in midair with the black tendrils literally filling up every vein in his body, his skin impaled with the spikes like a human cactus. After being satisfied with the view, Voldemort made the tendrils disappear, as if they had never been there, minus the thousands of tiny bleeding holes that leaked out of the Minister's body. Leaving him there hanging, he grinned upward at him and licked the blood that trickled down the older man's fingers.

"How does it feel, Minister?" Voldemort hissed. "How does it feel to be at the mercy of your little protégé assassin, eh? How does it feel like to experience my handiwork that I have done to so many of the targets that you have so-called 'sent' me to do, eh? Riveting, isn't it? How do you like me now? You proud of me yet, of your little protégé?"

Before the poor guy could reply, a greenish aura blasted onto Voldemort, flinging him backwards. Voldemort's concentration of his spell was broken and made Cornelius fall onto the floor abruptly like a sack of potatoes. Voldemort almost got the air knocked out of him when his body hit one of the pedestals and tried to surged back upright, only to freeze on the spot by a powerful and cold bluish aura, ice climbing up to his waist. He struggled to move, but in vain.

"What the…That's impossible!! Who did…?"

There was a huge blinding flash and a loud blast, like someone who just let loose a pack of C4 or TNT as the exits blew open one by one. Sounds of tearing, slashing and cracking were throughout the whole courtroom as one by one, the Death Eaters were all mysteriously subdued, screaming bloody murder. Some people fell backwards by the impact but most of the blow was avoided, as if it was meant for the Death Eaters. Within moments, everyone was starting to run for the exits as a group of middle-age men and women followed behind by a strawberry-blonde made their entrance.

"Take Dumbledore and Fudge to the infirmary," one of the men gestured someone in the courtroom to tend to Albus and Cornelius as he made his way to the struggling Voldemort. "Well, well, Riddle. We meet at last."

"Who the hell are you?!" Voldemort demanded, trying to use his wandless magic to break free from the ice but it still would not budge.

"Oh, you'll know soon enough," another man smiled mysteriously at him.

The strawberry-blonde's wand was the last thing Voldemort saw before he was knocked out cold.

I'm A Slave For You-Chp86

2010-03-04T10:56:00.003-08:00

I'M A SLAVE FOR YOU

As the public court hearing drew close, everyone was on their toes on the situation. More and more sensational news were published and broadcasted throughout the wizarding world and everyone was debating about them. It was as if the Ministry scandal was the new pick-up line for "How's the weather?" for everyone nowadays. As before, sides were taken and there have been more than once where their debate led to tongue-lashing and fist-fights even within the families and the entire wizarding world's atmosphere was rather tense.

The Order was, of course, the main target of all this hype. In fact, ever since they have made their secret group public, they have been subjected to various mishaps and mysterious occurrence. Albus suffered the worst of the blows because he, Lil and Beck (who were bunking in at his place for the moment until the public court hearing) were the ones with the crucial evidence to take down the Ministry. More than once, they found themselves being ransacked as things were thrown around, cabinets were opened and messed about, files strewn around, and heck, even clothes were torn apart as the Ministry have probably sent secret parties to help them find the crucial evidence in vain. Only Albus was the one who knew where he kept them and he did not even tell Lil or Beck for fear of them being targeted to reveal the whereabouts, and knowing the Ministry, the last thing they wanted was bad publicity and suspicion of sending people to interrogate an old man. But just for precaution, Minerva had advised that they should be shadowed by Hagrid to get extra security, since Hagrid, due to his tremendous—and perhaps terrifying—size, is least likely to be harmed by the Ministry's advances.

Sirius, now that he was no longer out of the Ministry's radar, has been constantly receiving harassing visits from them to make him confess and tell where he had hidden Draco and his family. He was forced to remove all his portraits for fear of them ratting him out and also send away his hired help back to their homes until the thing blows over so that they would not accidentally make a slip up if the Ministry pushed any further. The only person who refused to leave was Paprika, and probably something good came out of all this harassment because somehow it had forced Sirius to confront his true feelings for this little Spanish slave girl and finally confessed it during another one of their heavy bedding.

Fleur and the Delacour family were also harassed occasionally by the Ministry for betraying the Ministry's trust and going against them secretly when they should be working for them to be on the lookout for Voldemort's whereabouts, but was hailed by their fellow Frenchmen for their bravery of going against them, although the minority who took the Ministry's side gave them quite a bit of trouble along with those who thought ill of them working for the Ministry in the first place, allowing the Ministry to relocate Harry's French relative and have them killed. Both her and Bill who worked in Gringotts Bank lost their jobs because Gringotts couldn't afford to lose customers due to their presence and their involvement in the Order and were forced to be laid off, but at least they have discovered love for each other and planned to be wed once this whole thing blew over.

Aberforth was equally worse off from the hype as he was losing income from the lack of customers coming into Hog's Head. Costs were too highly spent on damages when fights break out in the bar debating about the Ministry scandal that he could no longer hold his job as bartender. He had to temporarily quit his job and he was definitely making his estranged brother Albus remember that it was his fault this happened. Mundungus was branded a snitch and a sneaky spy by his fellow outlaws and beat him into a pulp, and was barely alive when Aberforth found him at the side of the road. Of course, Albus was more than willing to take him in as the hired help and the prideful Dung accepted it, claiming that he was just accepting this temporarily just until he could get back on his feet to establish his ground hold as an outlaw again.

The rest of the Weasley family was also affected by the hype as they were immediately branded as blood-traitors by those who took the Ministry's side. It was a no-brainer that Arthur lost his job in the Ministry, but he did not mind. His wife Molly was worried that if he had continued his employment there, he would be harmed even further anyway. The Weasley twins' business was affected as well from the hype, and it gotten to the point where they had to close shop because the Ministry supporters were vandalizing it in more ways than one, even scrawling death threats on their walls and windows. Ron was getting mixed looks from everyone, both the Ministry's supporters and non-supporters, but Hermione was with him every step of the way. The Grangers did offer them to take refuge for the moment at their place, but they did not want to be a hassle, and they had to be there just in case something went wrong with the upcoming public court hearing.

The only Weasley family member that was gaining from this hype would probably be Charlie because not only dragon trainers live a secluded life, meaning news did not travel fast to them as regular wizarding citizens do, thus the lack of being harassed, but also because the Ministry scandal spoke levels to the Japanese magical creatures who took refuge and worked there, especially Hiroshi the demon fox, and was heralded by them for fighting against the corrupt Ministry. Arabella Figg was perhaps the least of all that was affected by the Ministry since she was a Squib and spent most of her time with her cats in the Muggle world, but she did occasionally get some owl infestation of sorts because of threatening letters sent to her by both the Ministry supporters and those who hated her for working for the Ministry on the Voldemort lookout, and also the mixed looks she got whenever she paid a visit to the wizarding world to get her supplies.

The DA members were not exempted from the effects of the hype as well. Coupled with the fact that they were under constant scrutiny and occasionally interrogated by the Ministry on information about the Ministry scandal and about the crucial evidence (which, of course, they honestly have no idea of because it was under the possession of Albus and the old man hadn't told anyone about its whereabouts), the school itself was giving them a hard time trying to cope before the public court hearing. They were mostly getting it from the Slytherins because most of them had families working under the Ministry or were pureblood elitist, but no matter how they tried to prove it, it either backfired on them or was just plain useless.

Hannah Abbott almost got herself expelled because someone accused her of potion abuse or ingesting something illegal to allow her to pass her exams, though it was partially true that she secretly took some Calming Draught that was snuck to her by Harry. Katie Bell almost got herself killed when someone slipped some sleeping potion into her drink that took effect when she was going down the stairs, and she would've been paralyzed, or worse, have her neck broken, if someone had not quickly cast a Levitation spell to break the fall. She broke a few ribs and maybe her wrist, but at least she was safe and sound…and alive.

Terry Boot sustained bruises and lesions from books that mysteriously fell off the shelves once or twice, and was once thrown into the lake by some unseen force and had to be rescued by the professors before the mermaids drag him under. Lavender Brown had an argument with someone who was insulting Ron of being a blood-traitor and their fight got so out of hand that her hair was caught on fire with the Inferno Curse. Needless to say, she had to get a haircut that probably rivaled any tomboy haircut you have ever seen because of the damage it did to her. Surprisingly, just like Fleur and Bill, they somehow discovered love for each other and how many common things they shared while they were comparing their injuries and their requited love over Hermione and Ron respectively that fateful day in the Hospital Wing, and much to the relief of the Old Married Couple, they were no longer bothered by their pursuits again.

Cho Chang and Cedric Diggory were not spared by the harassments either. Someone had somehow managed to kidnap Cho and dragged her into the maze that was used during the Triwizard Tournament and hid her wand somewhere within the school so that she would not signal anyone to rescue her. Then they sent a threatening note to Cedric to make him go into the maze, but had somehow managed to charm the maze so that it would behave worse than it was when he was taking the Triwizard Tournament. It took the DA members and Hagrid, with his tracking skills, almost 3 days before they finally found either of them, tired and dehydrated—mostly Cho, due to the shock—and another 3 days to help locate Cho's wand with the help of the school ghosts.

The couples Michael Corner and Ginny Weasley were also nowhere safe from their wrath, especially Ginny as she was branded a blood-traitor along with her family. Ginny would have threatening letters and hate mail stuffed in her bags or in her wardrobe, and even had her pet cat flayed to death and dumped onto her bed, while Michael would end up seeing 'BLOOD-TRAITOR LOVER' scrawled on the walls of his dormitory and his books torn to shreds with those words written in bold and with charcoal all over it until he was forced to buy new books before the cycle repeated itself again. If it weren't for Ginny's famous move of the Bat-Bogey Hex, they would've given her more trouble.

Justin Finch-Fletchley, being that he's Muggle-born, was constantly given dirty looks by them, and more than once, he would find himself at the butt end of a bad joke or pranks that were cast on him, adding him being a Mudblood as insult to injury. Seamus Finnigan and Dean Thomas were also equally harassed, one of them almost being raped if it weren't for Argus Filch, who thought they were making out due to his failing eyesight, coming in and interrupting them. They both had begged each other to go home where they would be safe, but neither would back down, mainly because they didn't want to worry their families any more than they already did, especially their Muggle side of the family, and that they would not allow either of them to face the harassments alone.

Anthony Goldstein also almost suffered the same fate of being expelled for cheating in exams, which of course was not true since Harry had no part in his exams and that he only helped him with his studies, as were the same case for Ernie Macmillan. Angelina Johnson and Alicia Spinnet seemed to have suffered their harassments via Quidditch, sustaining more injuries than even a pro-Quidditch player would get and yet those responsible of hurting them not being penalized or Lovegood had had her share of being bullied even before the hype, but after the hype, the bullying seemed to have gotten worse, to the point where it actually forced the normally nonchalant Luna into actual tears when they took her mother's wand she had kept as memento and flushed it down the toilet. Thankfully Moaning Myrtle was there to help her retrieve it for her or she would've cried her eyes out for the first time in years.

The twins Padma and Parvati Patil also had their share of being harassed, the worst being that the handmade gifts that were given by Harry being destroyed. They were almost tempted to leave school but Hermione managed to persuade them to hang on and be strong for Harry's sake. Zacharias Smith almost got himself expelled as well when the bullying drove him to a huge fist-fight that escalated to the point where he threatened to push the person off the Astrology Tower, and would've almost done it if it weren't for Ron badgering him to let the person go or whatever Harry had done to make him a better person would've been in vain. Of course, that didn't stop him from almost blowing the person's teeth off and he was given 3-month's detention.

Susan Bones and Marietta Edgecombe was probably the most worst off of all the DA members that have been harassed with, along with Lee Jordan. Because Susan's aunt and Marietta's mother was in the Ministry, they were branded traitors of the family. They were dragged out of their dormitory in the middle of the night by their heels and were tied onto the branches of the Whomping Willows before being left there to suffer its wrath. Hagrid found them the next day, still in their binds but on the grass below probably because of the force of being tossed that broke the ropes they were hanging from, totally bruised and battered and probably fractured in different places but at least still alive. No one could be named or convicted because they were attacked in the dark and without warning and they could not make out their faces, but it was a no-brainer that it had to be someone from the Slytherins, though no one fessed up about it.

Lee Jordan, now that the Ministry scandal went public, did not require using any secret channels or secret headphones to hear his broadcast and went a little too trigger-happy on the broadcasting until he got careless in being tracked. He was lucky to be able to get away before the Ministry managed to locate and arrest him, but he was found later on with devices that led to him owning a pirate radio channel and was immediately ratted out by a Slytherin, so while they cannot convict him with being the person who made the broadcasting without evidence (since he had used a voice-altering potion), he was convicted with owning and manhandling pirate radio machinery, making him an accomplice and was forced to be expelled from school.

So far, the only people safe from harm more or less was the prophesied people themselves. Tonks, Moody and Kingsley may have lost their positions as Aurors in the Ministry because of the scandal and their involvement of boycott along with the Order, but that did not deter them from doing the best they can to prevent the Ministry from getting their hands on them. Draco and his family were still in the clear as so far no one suspected Tonks keeping them in her house, and Harry and Severus were still good as the St. Mungo staff continued to delay his release, adding his potion-poisoning to the list of excuses to keep him detained, though the Aurors were starting to get a little restless and suspicious but unable to act without the Ministry's orders.

The situation was troubling, but everyone knew they had to hold on.

For the sake of the wizarding world's future.

--:--

Everyone was gathered in the Wizengamot court as the public court hearing drew near within the hour. Those who were not authorized to be in the court, especially the general public, were urged to wait outside and listen to the hearing via megaphones that were installed outside the court. A few selected people from the press, including Rita Skeeter, were allowed into the court while the rest had to stay outside along with the others and listen to the hearing just like everyone else.

Just like during the trial of Severus against his crimes over impregnating Harry and every other trial, the atmosphere was tense and grim, with the haunting settings and the works. But this time, there were no plum-coloured robes worn on everyone because the ones being on trial were the Ministry members versus Albus and the Order, backed up by ministers of the branch ministries. The chair with the chains were not needed, and in its place were two pedestals, one for Cornelius who represented the Ministry and one for Albus who represented the Order and the people. Percy was still in charge of taking notes of the trial, and to avoid any bias, someone from the branch ministries was the one to read out the customary preliminary notes and announced the interrogators in charge of the case, which were the handful of people of the Ministry that were not corrupted by the Ministry's system.

"Now we shall read the charges," the announcer concluded the preliminary notes and moved on to another parchment. "The charges are as follows: Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, Headmaster of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry and Minister of the Ministry of Magic, versus Cornelius Fudge, Head Minister of the Ministry of Magic, on the charges of conspiracy, which includes mass genocide via hired assassination, harassment and attempted murder of the child of Harry James Potter and Severus Snape and the child of Draco Malfoy and Remus John Lupin, and massive cover-up prior to a prophecy of grave importance. What do the parties plea?"

"I plead them guilty of all charges," Albus said, earning a few murmurs of mixed emotions from everyone.

"And I plead not guilty of all charges," Cornelius retaliated, backed up by agreements by people of the Ministry.

For the next one hour and a half, both parties went into hot debate, measuring and counter-measuring the evidences displayed before the court, and of course, earning loud protests and denials from the Ministry's side. There were a few times where they had to be kept in line or there would've been fist-fights and wand-waving followed. It got to the point where there were indeed wand-waving and they had to be confiscated before they ended up hurting anyone in the courtroom.

"This is outrageous!" Cornelius shouted. "This is a big stupid carnival act! He has no proof that we have hired this monster Voldemort to commit such atrocious acts and all the evidence he had shown so far are circumstantial. Who knows whether or not those are either fabricated or tampered evidence just so he could take over my spot!"

"You know as well as I do that my age will no longer permit me to have any validity of seat on your spot," Albus replied. "You are just as paranoid as you are the day you were given your position. And I will not go as low as fabricate or tamper evidence, unlike you who will stop at nothing, even kill my future great-grandchild just to ensure you can maintain your elitist ideology."

"This is clearly contempt of the court! He should be removed from this courtroom and waive this as a mistrial."

"Pipe down, both of you," one of the interrogators warned them before turning to Albus. "Mr. Dumbledore, is there any other conclusive evidence you would like to present?"

"Yes," Albus said. "This is the most crucial of evidence that I…"

Before he could finish what he said, a sudden loud crash sounded at the entrance as the doors were blasted open into smithereens. The crowd who were waiting outside listening to the hearing had either been killed, severely wounded or fled the scene, screaming in horror as they went. Everyone started to cower as well when the assailant looked up, his snake-like eyes and billowing white hair illuminating his evil presence.

"Hello, Ministry. Your prodigal son has returned."

I'm A Slave For You-Chp85

2010-03-04T10:56:00.001-08:00

I'M A SLAVE FOR YOU

Remus was holding Amarinth and she would not stop crying. The hired help of Tonks winced a little at how something so small can make such a loud noise. Draco finished changing Abigail's diapers, feeling glad that they have finally been rid of the incubator after Tonk's personal physician checked on them and deemed them ready to be out in the open.

"Sorry it took so long, Remy," Draco passed Amarinth to Remus. "Here, gimme Amarinth."

"Shh, little girl," Remus gave Amarinth to Draco and took Abigail who was ready for a nap. "Don't be. She is my baby girl too."

"As she is mine, though I can tell you haven't been much of a hand in babies," Draco chuckled, hushing Amarinth and started changing her diapers. "I thought you were skilled with children."

"I'm only better with children that are way past the diaper age, I'm afraid. During my services as a slave to Masters and Mistresses with families, I have yet to encounter Young Masters and Mistresses below the age of 5. They all had nannies to look after, never really allowed me to go near them. Bad influence or something."

"Ah, that explains it," Draco nodded as he finished changing the diapers. "There, boo-boo all gone now, Amarinth, so don't give your father anymore tantrum trouble, OK?"

As Remus watched Draco nuzzling their little girl and peppered kisses on her cheeks, he thought back about the past few weeks when they first got here. He remembered being in the study with Sirius and Paprika, enjoying the peace and quiet and some light supper while watching Draco hum the babies to sleep by the fire when Tonks made a secret firecall to warn them that their position has been compromised. Apparently Lucius, while under custody, had been rambling about Sirius kidnapping his son and how he allowed Draco to fraternize with a cursed being and have children, and put the blame of not having Remus sterilized all on Sirius instead. The Ministry knew then that their worst fears of the child of dark being born and had quickly assembled the Auror troops to go on a so-called search-and-rescue mission.

Thankfully, Tonks had overheard of this and volunteered to head the search, thus giving her a chance to warn them beforehand and offer her home as their new hideout. They quickly gathered whatever belongings they had and made a run for it, Floo-ing immediately to Tonks' home and settled in staying at a room at the far end of the house closest to a hidden attic where they could hide if ever a worse-case scenario happens. Before the Auror troops came, Sirius had gathered all the hired help including Paprika and swore into secrecy, telling them never to reveal the truth about Draco and his family being in here. The hired help did not need to be told twice; they loved their little Young Master too much to betray him, and Remus had been the best of friends with them while the cubs had been nothing but family to them. There was no way they would let the Aurors take them away.

So as the troops searched high and low, they kept to themselves and mum was the word for them when they were interrogated by a small group of Aurors, denying any of Draco and his family's existence. Luckily for them, Tonks stopped them from using Veritaserum on them with the excuse that they must have court warrant and under the supervision of a Wizengamot court member to interrogate a lower-class citizen using that potion. Soon they were in the clear and Draco and the family had been hiding out in Tonks' place ever since. Tonks' hired help were very accommodating and welcomed them with open arms, loyal to their Mistress's orders of keeping their existence in the household quiet.

"Dang. You're so good with them, love," Remus kissed his cheek. "You're a perfect mother. Makes me wonder if you're really the only child in the family."

"Well, I try my best. Though I'm surprised how natural it comes to me," Draco scratched his chin bashfully. "Must be what they call maternal instincts."

"Mmm, yes," Remus kissed his cheek again. "Please tell me you are going to breast feed them again."

"Well, Mrs. Sinistra advised me to breastfeed until they're at least 1 year old to maximize their health, so yeah, I guess I'll be giving them tits service for now."

"Like in the next…say…five minutes?" Remus said, leering at him like a wolf in heat.

"Not now, you horny toad," Draco pouted and pushed his face away. "It's not time for the twins' meal yet."

"Then can your husband feed?" Remus asked seductively, going back in for a kiss on his neck.

"No, you're too old for it."

Draco pushed him away, but in truth it was just to tease him; he wanted Remus to manhandle him. It had been so long since they remained abstinent and frankly, he himself was getting tired of blowjobs and handjobs. Remus got the idea and put Abigail in her crib and kissed her. He also took Amarinth from Draco's arms and put her in the crib too beside her sister. He then grabbed Draco up, threw him over his shoulder and walked out of the room.

"I said your mate wants nourishment. And he will get it."

"Hey~! Stop it~! You horny toad~!" Draco kicked his legs in the air n beating his back, but not really meaning it, because he was laughing while doing it.

"No," Remus grinned as he threw him on the bed. "I want sex. Undress."

Draco stuck out his tongue like a little kid, "Make me."

Remus growled in lust and pulled Draco's shirt right off his back "Pants. Or I will rip them off."

Draco grinned, knowing that Remus would not do him real harm as he deliberately takes the pants off slowly. Remus growled again and pulled them off, leaving Draco naked.

"You are gorgeous, my mate," Remus breathed, drinking in his sight.

"Really? Are you sure you're not saying that to make me happy. I know I've gained weight from the pregnancy."

"I couldn't care less," Remus licked his lips and got on the bed, pushing Draco down, licking around his nipples.

"So you…ahh!" Draco whined, his fingers curled in Remus' hair as he suckled him. "You don't c-care if I become a fat-ass…? Mmh…!"

"I would rather you not get too big you cannot function. But they say sex is the best exercise," Remus said as he licked up to his neck.

"Then perhaps I do need the exercise," Draco whimpered as he felt Remus' tongue running along his neck.

"I will make sure," Remus kissed his neck and rubbed against him. "You are going to ride me. Ride me like there is no tomorrow. When you get tired I am going to fuck you, face to face until you come. Then I am stay in you and kiss you until I am hard again and fuck you again. I am going to fill you up so much that you will overflow."

"Mmm…That really sparks off imagination there, my mate. Do your worst."

So saying, Draco grabbed both their cocks together and started stroking, while he leaned up to lick at Remus' nipples in turn, his other hand leaned back to tease the tail-base, in which he learnt is the sensitive spot of all animals. Remus growled and turned over with Draco on top.

"Do you think you can take it without preparation?" Remus asked, rubbing his fingers in between Draco's cheeks and over his opening.

"I can take anything you give me, love, as long as it is with you," Draco leaned down to kiss Remus fully on the lips.

Remus kissed him slowly. In between kisses he reached for the baby oil on the table and used it as lube before pulling him down gently on his hard, waiting cock. Draco literally screamed in Remus' mouth as he felt himself being filled up. God, how he loved Remus' cock when he does this. It would drive him insane anytime.

"Shh, shh. Drake, are you OK?" Remus asked, stopping as he worried that he had hurt his beloved by not preparing him.

"I'm…I'm OK…Your cock…just feels so good…" Draco panted as he clenched and unclenched his ass, sexual drive taking over. "God, I miss it so much…!"

"Gently, Drake. God, you're going to make me come already," Remus panted as well, pulling him down to fully seat himself in Draco. "Now you can move, baby."

"Mmh, yes…I'm gonna ride you, my beloved wolf."

With his hands on Remus' chest to anchor himself, he started bobbing up and down in a slow and steady rhythm, enjoying every inch of Remus' cock in him. Oh, how he missed the wonderful man meat going in and out of his ass. It had been too long, and judging by the grunts and moans from Remus, he knew that he, too, shared the same sentiments.

"God, Drake. So fucking good."

"Mmh, yes, I'm taking in all of you," Draco bobbed up and down, trying to aim for the spot that would make him go crazy.

"Yes, you are…mmh…! God, you feel so amazing…!" Remus groaned, lifting up to fuck him too.

Draco widened his eyes and let out a strangled scream as Remus' thrusts upward hit the spot just right, making him see white hot flashes in his mind's eyes.

"You're not doing your duty, love. I need to feel you coming down on me hard."

"But it's so good, Remy…" Draco whimpered as he started bobbing up and down harder, bringing his ass down hard to let the cock assault him as he let out moans and groans of pleasure.

"Harder, baby, move that ass," Remus said, panting. "God, you are so good."

Remus pulled him down for a kiss, pinching his nipples. Draco whined in the kiss from the pinch, moving faster, the jolts from the spot being hit tightening the pit of his stomach every time.

"Tell me when you get tired and I roll us over again."

"OK…" Draco kept bobbing up and down, the tightening getting worse. "R…Remy…Mate…I'm…I think I'm gonna…"

Remus pulled him up off of him, rolling them over and going down to suck his cock hard. Draco screamed and clawed at the bed, the suction of Remus' mouth was driving him crazy as he begged Remus to stop, but Remus would not stop. He wanted to taste Draco too much. Draco soon lost it and released his load into Remus' mouth, his back arched up from the orgasm. Remus kept his hips down on the bed while he drank him down, gulp after gulp, before leaning up over him.

"I…I wanted us to come together…" Draco covered his face in embarrassment. "I'm so sorry, I've got no self-control…"

"Oh, silly Drake," Remus said as he pulled his hands away. "I want you to come as many times as you can. I know you wanted to as well."

Before Draco could protest, he stroked his cheek then leaned down to kiss him, letting him taste himself. Draco tasted himself and kissed him back hungrily, not realizing that it somehow awakened his cock just a little bit, in which Remus reached down to rub him.

"See, baby?" Remus asked, smiling mischievously.

"N…No way…" Draco blushed bright red in disbelief despite himself.

"Now, do you want me to fuck you? Or I could go off and finish myself."

Draco immediately grabbed him by the wrists and whispered, "Fuck me…Fuck me till I lose my mind…"

"Your wish…" Remus thrust into him. "…is my command."

With that he started moving at a steady but fast pace. Draco moaned at the feeling of Remus' cock reentering him, gripping hard at his shoulders as the cock went in and out of him.

"So tight. You're still in spasms, gripping me and then loosing," Remus said as he started fucking him faster, making the boy let out moan after moan as his cock pummeled him.

"Al…Almost there…! D…Deeper…! Deeper…!!!"

Remus put both Draco's legs up over his shoulder and dug in fast and hard to hit that spot.

"Aah! Yes! God, yes, right there!!" Draco screamed, his back arched and his ass clenched every time he hit the spot, his hands gripping tight at the sheets.

Remus leaned down as he groaned in pleasure, kissing him lustfully. He pulled him up, having the boy sit on him as Remus moved him up and done.

"Fuck, fuck, fuck! Oh, Drake…!!" Remus couldn't control his groans.

"Yes, yes, YES!! Fuck me! Make me yours all over again~!!" Draco screamed again, bobbed along with the thrusts.

Finally, Remus got to make a mark on Draco's neck, hard enough to leave a mark but not to break the skin. He did that as he pulled him down all the way on his cock. The bite on his skin made Draco lose it once more, coming all over both of them, his body twitching in spasms as his arms wrapped tightly around Remus' neck, although the amount was not as much as before. Remus couldn't hold back this time. He crossed his eyes and buried his head as he came, shuddering and twitching as his come filled Draco up. Draco felt himself being filled to the brim, overflowing out of his ass, the warm seed within him sending pleasurable bliss all over his body as he let out a contented sigh. Remus rolled on to his side, keeping Draco next to him and keeping inside him.

"Feel good, Drake?" Remus asked, kissing his neck where the mark was.

"Mmh…Yes…So good…" Draco peppered him with kisses. "I love you even more now."

"I am glad," Remus snuggled down, kissing him on his lips. "So you good for another go?"

"Maybe, if—" Like before, Draco's words were cut short by the babies' cries for milk, making Remus groan.

"Why do they always do that?"

"Oh, hush, you silly wolf. They can't help it if they're hungry. I won't be long, OK?" Draco pulled off from him and went to attend the babies. "Alright, alright, Mother's here."

"Damn," Remus lay back for a while before he got up and put a robe on to go watch him. "You look beautiful when you feed them."

"I guess that's what they call the mother image," Draco looked up and smiled at him, being half naked with a towel wrapped around his lower half of the body. "They always say mothers breastfeeding their children is the most beautiful sight."

"I also think it is a turn on. I could just suck you right now."

"Horny toad. Not in front of the cubs," Draco pouted as he threw a random plushie at Remus' chest, in which the latter caught it and came over to kiss his neck.

"I love you, baby. And your ass," Remus whispered in his ear. "I will get us something to eat. You need your energy."

Draco rolled his eyes and shook his head as he carried on feeding Abigail first, then after burping her, moved on to Amarinth. Remus left the room and went downstairs to fix something for them. Draco, after done feeding Amarinth and burping her, put them back into the crib and hummed them to sleep. Remus soon came back up with some delicious strawberry and cream and sat at the bedroom table to eat them. As soon as the kids were asleep, Draco went over to join him.

"Mmm, this brings back memories," Draco reached over for a strawberry and lathered it generously with cream before suckling at it and nibbling at it slowly.

"Yes, it does," Remus licked his lips. "Get on the table."

"What?" Draco pouted as he took another strawberry with cream and ate it. "But I'm hungry."

"So am I," Remus came over, putting him up on the table. "Spread your legs so I can see."

Draco did as he was told, spreading his legs for Remus to see all. Remus settled between his legs and picked up a strawberry and fed it to Draco while kissing his shoulder, in which the latter ate it while sighing as he felt Remus' lips on his shoulder.

"Mmm…" Remus took another one and fed it to Draco. "I just can't help myself around you, Draco. You are my Achilles' heels."

"I just hope that I wouldn't get in the way of you making important decisions," Draco said as he ate the strawberry. "I'd hate myself if I caused you to make bad ones."

"You and the babies are the only important things in my life," Remus said as he kissed him, tasting the strawberry on his lips.

"As are mine," Draco replied between kisses, running his fingers through Remus' chocolate brown hair.

Slowly, Remus ran his hand down Draco's sides, kissing for all his was worth. He pulled Draco closer, pushing a finger in Draco's opening to see if he was still slick. Finding he was, Remus pushed back into Draco's tight hole, never breaking the kiss. Draco let out a moan in Remus' mouth as he felt himself being filled, his fingers curled and gripped at his hair. God, that felt so good to have him back inside again, the young blonde thought as Remus pushed him down on the table, following him and moving in a slow pace. He only stopped kissing to get a breath then back to kissing, making this a slow love making, not a lust-filled fuck fest. Draco was liking the way the pace is going as he kept kissing him, only breaking for breath, as the cock piston in and out in that wondrous slow and steady feeling. He instinctively wrapped his legs around the half-wolf's waist, bringing him a little deeper.

"You are so beautiful." Remus licked his lips and stroked his cheeks. "I love you so much, Draco."

"And I love you too, Remy, so much," Draco cupped both Remus' cheeks. "Thank you for rescuing me from a possible life of misery, and giving me two beautiful children."

"You're making me blush, seriously," Remus chuckled. "Once the cubs are old enough, we will embark on that journey you promised to free me, and then we will be officially married."

"I definitely look forward to that," Draco smiled, his ass clenching reflexively at Remus' cock which was still in him, making the half-wolf groan.

"Yes. Thinking about you signing that document to free me and of us standing in that altar speaking our vows makes me glad that I am with you."

With that, Remus went back to kissing and fucking Draco, and Draco immediately returned to becoming a pool of lust and desire, letting himself being kissed and fucked, jolts of pleasure shooting up and down his spine. Luckily the crib was charmed beforehand to filter out any sounds that might disrupt the babies' sleep—meaning they can be heard but they cannot hear—or they would not be here fucking with abandon. Remus pulled him up and sat down on a chair.

"Help me, Drake," Remus said, putting his hands on Draco's hips to move him up and down.

Draco obeyed by putting his hands on Remus' shoulders to anchor himself before bobbing up and down, working that ass to ride the cock.

"God, yes, Draco…Harder…" Remus reached down to push a finger in beside his cock.

Draco let out a whine as his ass was stretched to the limit, continuing to ride the cock, bobbing up and down and letting it hit his prostate hard until he lost all sense of decency. This was a first for him; Remus had never done this before and he felt as if he had been stretched more than he should, but the primal side of him felt rather turned on by it.

"So good, Draco. I want you to come from my cock alone," Remus could feel the end near, but he tried to hold it back, pushing another finger in.

"Aah… N…No more…Too much…" Draco whimpered, trying to mean that the pleasure of being stretched to the limit was too much for him to bear as his prostate was hit again and again, his end almost nearing as well as his pit of stomach was tied into impossible knots.

"Do you like being stretched more?" Remus kissed his cheeks.

"Y…Yes…N…No…I…I mean…I dunno…this is…is too much…I'm…I'm gonna lose it…!!"

Before he knew it, his mind went into a blank state as he came all over both of them, his nails digging into Remus' shoulders before his vision finally cleared. Remus pulled the two fingers out and pulled Draco down hard on him, triggering his own orgasm and came inside Draco. He panted for a moment before putting Draco up on the table.

"I am not done with you yet," Remus said as he knelt down and start licking and suck his come out of Draco's hole.

Draco let out moan after moan and his body twitched as Remus sucked and licked out of his hole, the back of his mind telling him that this probably was another one of the business' skill he had yet shown him. His body then instinctively expelled out the come from the suction, his body spasm as another orgasm hit him. Remus licked and suck, eating him out until Draco's last orgasm subsided. He stood up and hugged Draco to him.

"There, there. You were amazing."

Draco didn't reply, panting as his body still twitched a little bit as he leaned against Remus, his body totally drained.

"Come, let's go lay down. That was some trip I gave you, huh?"

He picked him up and took him to the bed and laid Draco down, covering him up before got on the bed and held Draco close, slowly drifting off to sleep along with him.

"I love you, Drake. Forever and a day."

I'm A Slave For You-Chp84

2010-03-04T10:55:00.002-08:00

I'M A SLAVE FOR YOU

It had been about 2 weeks since the meeting at the Chamber of Secrets between the Order and the branch ministries. During those 2 weeks, the press had been working hard to print out everything they have recorded in the meeting, publishing and distributing it out to every literate citizen of the wizarding world. Those who had heard the scandal via rumours spread by the DA members were surprised to find out that it was true, and those who did not know of the scandal at all were utterly shocked, some being in denial over this. Nevertheless it caused a huge uproar within the wizarding world and the public was starting to demand answers.

Albus confirmed all the statements to be true during a public press conference, while the Ministry, of course, denied everything, accusing Albus of it being his propaganda to take over Cornelius' spot as Head Minister. The branch ministries did their best to give their support over Albus' claim and gathered as much supporters of his cause as possible to back him up, along with evidence they have yet to reveal from their secret investigations on the Ministry scandal. Two sides began to emerge: one who believes and supports Albus (which was quite big in numbers) and one who believes in the so-called innocence of the Ministry, and the two powers went head to head with their sides of the story and argued over that during the press conference until the Ministry, under pressure of the demanding public, was forced to accept a public court hearing that will happen in another 2 weeks from now to determine the truth. Thankfully Tonks had hidden Draco and his family well as she pride herself in living in seclusion away from the noisy civilization and that no one suspected her of harbouring them, and most of the people in St. Mungo believed in Albus and did all their power to keep Severus and Harry out of harm's way of those who did not, especially the Aurors whose loyalty were not wavered despite the news and continued to remain vigilant at their post, waiting for the day they will take Harry back to the Ministry's custody.

But none of that hullabaloo was important to Harry than his miscarriage. Harry's body may have healed, but his heart has not. He would occasionally leave his ward to go to the morgue (under the Aurors' scrutiny, of course) and stay at the morgue drawer where the baby was kept, sometimes all day, and would almost always cry his eyes out. He felt so guilty for not being able to protect the baby he and Severus created, and he felt even worse when he remembered the incident that led to it. It was all his fault, even though he knew everyone who visited him, Hermione and Ron included, were telling him not just to make him feel better.

Severus, on the other hand, was trying to be a good fiancé. He had held off all work—people wouldn't mind anyway, what with the hype in the scandal made public—the first week and just held Harry, all the while keeping on his toes on the Aurors and worrying about anyone and everyone who comes into the ward, afraid that they might be from the Ministry to take his little beloved away. The second week he brought him something every day. Monday had been two bouquets of red roses, Tuesday was a box of gourmet chocolates, Wednesday was a locket that had his and Harry's picture on either side and Thursday was another two dozen of red roses to replace the last two. On that Friday, Severus told Harry that it was going to be special and had left Harry with that thought before going to the special district within Hogmeade to get him what he wanted.

Unfortunately Harry himself also had a plan up his sleeves. He pretended to go to the bathroom, allowing the Aurors to tail him before he somehow managed to slip out quietly via crawling past a number of cubicles and used a few people who came into the bathroom as a shield to hide him from the Aurors' vision, taking advantage of his small frame. He then went to the potions storeroom where they kept all the supplies of potions for medicinal use. He remembered how the impregnation potion looked like the last time he drank it, and remembered about Ard-Rí Constantine telling him how usually these potions are available sometimes in hospitals in the restricted area. He searched high and low, taking care that no one caught him in there, until he found what he was looking for. Opening the bottle, he took a deep breath to compose himself and despite his conscience warning him against it, his urge to make another baby was stronger as he did a bottoms-up.

No sooner had he swallowed the last drop, his body felt as if it was on fire. He let out a wordless scream as he fell to the ground, writhing around as if he was hit by the Cruciatus curse, foaming and bleeding in the mouth. The crash that came as he dropped the bottle alerted a medi-witch who was on rounds duty and found him there, alerting others to help her admit him to the emergency ward. Ard-Rí Constantine was called in since he was his acting physician while they quickly administered the antidote to neutralize the excess potions and made Harry drink it.

Severus was surveying around the shop he had intended to go and had just made his purchase when he felt a sort of unsettling tug in his chest, like a bit of a heartburn that just won't go away. Pocketing his bought item, he quickly got into his carriage and told the driver to go at top speed back to the infirmary. Once he was there, the medi-wizards and witches and Ard-Rí Constantine had just finished doing what they could to help Harry and he quickly went over, slowly touching Harry's cheek.

"Harry…" Severus whispered in a trembling voice, his heart felt like it broke into a million pieces at upon seeing his little beloved's cold and clammy face. Without taking his eyes away from him, he asked Ard-Rí Constantine, "Wh…What happened to him…?"

"He was found in the potions storeroom almost dying of poisoning," Ard-Rí Constantine explained. "Apparently he had ingested the entire content of the impregnation potion that you two had last time. He is alright. We managed to neutralize most of the potion he had ingested, and got him to induce vomiting to let the rest out, but the effect of ingesting the entire content was the femina partim phenomenon. It has taken effect, and it's most likely permanent because of the highly concentrated dosage he had taken."
Severus nodded weakly. He didn't care what Harry would turn out, as long as he was alive and well. He will help him pull through, no matter how long it took.

"When will he wake up?"

"I've given him some sedatives, but he should be awake in a couple more hours later," Ard-Rí Constantine sighed and shook his head. "It is a wonder he was able to bypass the Aurors' security and managed to sneak away from them to get to the potions storeroom. This just maybe my guessing, but I think maybe Harry was so desperate to get pregnant again that he had taken it without knowing that it must be taken by both parties and diluted via drink. He…probably wanted to bring back the child that he lost."

"I…suppose he did," Severus looked sadly at Harry. "I have suspected that he never…really got over it…W…Will there be any other side effects? Any problems?"

"He will be a little feverish for a few days because of the femina partim growth, and he might have a bit of lack of bladder control because his body is trying to adjust to peeing in a different way, so I'd suggest that he'd be on pull-ups for a week at most. Then after that, he'll be fine, though I might issue some hormone potions to help regulate his body to accept this permanent change."

"Thank you, Ard-Rí Constantine. May I have some time with him alone?"

"Sure. Take all the time you need."

Once they were gone, he fell to the floor, clutching Harry's hand and started to cry both in agony and relief, part of him glad that his little beloved was alright and nothing permanently life-threatening had happened to him, and part of him angry at both Harry and himself for this tragedy that brought this upon them. Harry continued to sleep off the sedatives for the time frame Ard-Rí Constantine predicted, then slowly stirred, and the first thing he saw was Severus' red sodden eyes.

"S…Sev…?" Harry whimpered a little as he could tell from Severus' frowning face that he was in trouble.

"If you ever do anything that stupid again I will…I will…" Severus started off with a stern voice before finally caving into his pain, hugging Harry close. How could he stay mad at him when all he wanted was for him to be alright? "Oh god, Harry…I thought…I thought you were trying to…to kill yourself. Th…That you were so unhappy with your life."

"I didn't…I didn't mean to…I was unhappy with myself. I…I wanted so badly to give you another child, to have a sense that I have brought back the child we've lost…I didn't think that…Oh god…I'm so sorry…" Harry started sobbing, burying his face into Severus' chest.

"Then you should have talked with me. I would've tried everything in my power to help you through with this," Severus held him and kissed his head. "You were in no shape to be pregnant again and Ard-Rí Constantine had advised that you recuperate for at least 6 months before trying again, but I really do want our baby back. I want to start our family again, but I never wanted you to resort to this."

Harry looked up at him tear-filled, realizing how stupid he had been to shoulder everything. More tears poured as he wailed in Severus' arms, apologizing over and over again. Severus kept holding him close, allowing him to let it all out as he stroked his back to calm his cries.

"It's all over. It's OK, my beloved. I just want you to get healed. Ard-Rí Constantine says that because you drank the entire impregnation potion, you are now having the femina partim phenomenon, meaning you now have a vagina. You are a pussy boy permanently," Severus kissed his cheek. "There are a few side effects but nothing we can't handle."

"Umm…OK…So…I am really a full-fledged pussy boy now?" Harry blushed as he calmed down some.

"I'm afraid so, but not that I'm complaining," Severus grinned a little. "Would you mind if I look at it?"

Harry swallowed nervously, his face going redder as he made sure no one was in the room before lifting the covers and the hospital gown to look at his crotch, which no longer sported the dick he saw after his miscarriage flushed the potion effects out, but the pussy he had gotten used to seeing ever since he first discovered it back at Kym. Severus saw it and patted Harry's head.

"I think you look perfect either way," Severus said. "Although to be honest, I've grown accustomed to you having a vagina than a penis. I can't wait to show you that."

"I want you to be happy. I'm happy when you're happy. I love you, Sev."

"Love you too."

So saying, Severus pulled him close kissing him with passion. Harry kissed him back with the same passion, not realizing that he didn't have his bladder control yet as he had an "accident". Severus broke the kiss and chuckled.

"That is one of the side effects." Severus said before casting a cleaning spell.

"Damn," Harry blushed. "Now I feel like a baby again."

"I don't mind babying you," Severus grinned at Harry's pout.

"How long will this last?"

"A few days, then you will be fine."

"OK. Do…Do I have to wear a diaper or something?"

"Yes," Severus nodded. "But only for a week, I promise."

"A week? I'm gonna be a baby for a week," Harry groaned and covered his face in embarrassment.

"At least you get to have the feel of being the Master for a while, letting me serve you for the rest of the week."

"Well, I guess I can put up with it," Harry smiled bashfully, grinning at the Aurors who have returned from searching for him and glared at him grudgingly before returning to their posts. "I've heard people talking about the Ministry scandal. Has Grandpa Albus finally blown this thing wide open?"

"It seems so. It had been a hectic two weeks and sides were obviously taken," Severus rolled his eyes. "Now it seems that Albus has managed to push the Ministry into the corner and forced them to face trial, though I also have a feeling that the Ministry will stop at nothing to cover it up and tie up loose ends. I hope that whatever Albus got against the Ministry to secure a winning case, he better keep it safe and secure, because there will be no doubt that the Ministry is going to hunt every nook and cranny to find it and destroy it."

"I hope so too. I really do hope everything will turn out alright."

I'm A Slave For You-Chp83

2010-03-04T10:55:00.001-08:00

I'M A SLAVE FOR YOU

All of the ministers of the branch ministries were gathered together in their respective seats along long tables like the ones in the Great Hall, chattering busily but quietly to each other about what was in store for them. Every ministers of every corner of the wizarding world was gathered there: Europe (which includes a small community in Vatican City and certain third world countries under Europe), North and South America, U.S.A., Asia (which were the very few secluded wizards and witches the Oden hawker Hiroshi the kitsune had spoke back in Romania), India, Oceania (regions like Papua New Guinea), Africa and Ancient Near East (Egypt and Babylonia). The DA members sat at their seats designated for them to represent Albus' party and were overwhelmed at just how many important people they were surrounded with.

After the announcement to the DA members from Beck's note on the secret meeting, they were on their toes all day, almost unable to contain their excitement and their disbelief that they were invited to participate in such revolutionary gathering. They thought they were probably going to some fancy mansion/manor or maybe even a shady secret hall of sorts, but they were surprised to find that they were led to the infamous Chamber of Secrets hidden within the undergrowth of Hogwarts and can only be located and entered via Moaning Myrtle's haunted toilet. Apparently, back in the olden days when the four founders of Hogwarts was still around, Salazar Slytherin had been much of a recluse at heart and was rumoured to have a Basilisk for a pet within this chambers, which is, of course, an illegal animal to have as pets because of its killing gaze, literally. After Salazar passed on and a few incidents occurred within the school involving people being Petrified, Albus—still a professor at the time—tracked down the Basilisk along with several trained Magical Creature Masters and managed to kill it before it could do anymore damage and the existence of this chamber kept exclusively among the Hogwarts staff.

Now here they were, all ready and all filled with mixed emotions they could not even begin to describe about this entire affair, waiting for Albus and the rest of the Hogwarts' staff's appearance along with the Order.

"Psst!" Alicia leaned towards Marietta, nudging her a little. "Check out that minister. Isn't he just the cutest thing?"

"What? You mean the one from Italy?" Marietta looked at where she was gesturing.

"No! The one beside him. The one from Greece. Doesn't he look a mite bit like Viktor Krum and Gilderoy Lockhart divided by two?"

"Oh wow, you're right!" Angelina cut in. "That's totally my kinda guy!"

"I know, right?" Alicia could barely contain her squeal. "He's such a hottie!"

"Viktor Krum and Gilderoy Lockhart divided by two?" Anthony raised a brow. "How does that come about?"

"I personally think that one from Japan is good-looking," Parvati whispered, ignoring Anthony's comment. "He looks like the Chaser from Toyohashi Tengu."

"No way!" Padma protested. "The Hungarian minister is much better!"

"Girls!" Hermione hissed. "We're not here for boy-shopping!"

"That's coz you're already stuck with Ron," Marietta rolled her eyes.

"What does that suppose to mean?" Ron asked, clearly offended.

"Shh~!" Lil shushed them. "They're here!"

A hush soon ran through the room as Albus led the Hogwarts staff and the Order, along with their own Ministry members that have yet to be corrupted, collected using the efficient eye of Moody, to the chamber and seated them all at the seats that represent Albus' party. Beck came in last and nodded in acknowledgement at the DA members who waved slightly at her. As soon as everyone was seated, Albus remained standing to address everyone in the room.

"Good evening, ladies and gentlemen. Thank you all for coming to this secret meeting. I hope I have not caught you in your inconvenience. If I have, I apologize beforehand," Albus adjusted his half-mooned glasses before continuing. "Now, to the matter at hand. I'm sure that all of you have been wondering why is it that we have gathered here in such secrecy and in a place such as this, no doubt. What I am about to tell you is strictly confidential and will not leave this room under any circumstances until I say so."

"Spare the niceties there, Dumbledore," the French minister spoke with a thick French accent. "Please get on with it."

Albus nodded and gestured Lil and Beck to stand up and from there, the two took over to repeat whatever they had said to the Order and the prophesied people in question to the entire audience present in the chamber. By the time they were done, everyone was starting to have mixed emotions and were exchanging incredulous looks at each other, chattering in excited hushed tones amongst themselves.

"This is outrageous!" someone from the Ministry itself stood up. "There is no way the Ministry would want to cover up something so big!"

"Yeah!" another one stood up as well. "We admit that the Ministry and their system is not the best system in the world, but they have done nothing but keeping order throughout the wizarding world! To go to such extremes just to prevent a prophecy from happening and harm a child so young…it's just inconceivable!"

"Hah! You would naturally say that," an Indian minister snorted. "Since you are from the Ministry itself, I wouldn't be surprised that you would want to speak on their behalf. I knew there had been something fishy going on within the politics of your Ministry; I just didn't think it would be that of a big scale."

"How dare you?! How would you understand from being half across the world?" the Ministry member grumbled, ensuing the rest to stand up and start debating amongst themselves. The DA members were shocked, and above all, afraid, as they watched the adults bicker and yell at each other, some threatening to brandish their wands out to probably murder each other.

"SILENCE!!!"

Everyone stopped in their tracks to turn and see Albus glaring at them sternly, his wand at his throat probably with a spell to amplify his voice across the chamber to catch everyone's attention. It was the first for the DA members to see such a face as well for they have always known Albus to have a grandfatherly approach to things and never once raise his voice. Only the Hogwarts staff and the Order, and Lil and Beck, did not waver from that face as they waited for everyone to get the picture. A few moments of looking at Albus' stern face, the reality of the situation sunk into them and they all took their seats awkwardly.

"Now that we have everyone's attention, we would like to return to the matter at hand," Albus softened his facial expression once he lowered the wand from his throat. "You have heard the story that was given to you by Lillian Rome and Rebecca Evans. I know this may come as a bit of a shock to you, but we would like to have you all to gather round and agree to boycott the Ministry."

"Boycott the Ministry?" an Egyptian minister exclaimed.

"Are you out of your mind?" an African minister, with his thick African accent, joined in.

"You are asking us to boycott the Ministry of Magic," an American minister chided. "And might I remind you that it is the people that run this entire wizarding world! You're basically asking us to take down the government!"

"Yes, that is what we are requesting you to do, in a nutshell," Beck replied calmly.

"Bloody hell!" a Scottish minister said in a bemused tone, almost in a Ron fashion. "This goes against everything that we have been told not to do in politics."

"You might as well ask us to dig our grave while you're at it, Dumbledore," a Slovenian minister groaned.

"Unfortunately we will have to break the rules," Albus said. "As they have already broken once too many times. A killer that they have indirectly created is on the loose, and several young children are in danger of being taken into their clutches. So far they have yet to know about young Malfoy and his mate and their children because they are under protection of Lord Sirius Black who had always maintain under the Ministry's low radar, but with the arrest of Malfoy's father, who was an accomplice to Voldemort and is currently under the charge of harbouring a fugitive, kidnapping and raping a minor, and being an accessory to a murderer's schemes, their hiding place are now being compromised because of the possible revealing from the father, and right now, Harry is under the threat of being taken away by the Ministry because they have custody claim over him. Any more delays and they will soon have the upper hand before we even begin to try and accuse them of anything. Your help right now is greatly appreciated."

"If the hiding place of this Malfoy and his family you speak of are being compromised, what are you all doing about it right now?" a Serbian minister spoke up. "Surely the Ministry would not take lightly of him bearing the child of a cursed being, let alone when they are part of the prophecy."

"At the moment, I am putting my Auror cousin Tonks in charge of baby-sitting Draco and the half-wolf and the cubs," Sirius said. "Tonks and I are known by many to be estranged relatives and not really that close ever since my family had booted her mother out of the family tree, so they would not think of looking for him there. My house was searched, obviously, as soon as Lucius was said to be arrested in my property—no doubt he blabbed it to the Ministry while under custody—and all my loyal hired help were interrogated, but they had been sworn to secrecy, though I have a feeling they did so for the sake of the brat and not for me, and told them nothing. And since Tonks headed the search to keep up appearance to the Ministry, no one gave a second thought of her harbouring the brat under her wing. Personally I think maybe they're just too lazy to wind the screws of their brain functions to think that an Auror could be possible suspects."

"I must admit I do enjoy the company," Tonks smiled a little. "After all, I am christened as the babies' godmother. But it also an honour for me to protect them with my life, since the Ministry will stop at nothing to have them terminated one way or another. I wouldn't put it past them to abort the children just as they heartlessly decided to want to abort Harry's child for the sake of a prophecy."

"What of the Potter child?" a Romanian minister asked. "What is his current status?"

"He is currently recovering at St. Mungo after an encounter with Voldemort's minion, resulting to his miscarriage," Beck replied sadly, resulting into silent gasps from the DA members. "Of course, the Ministry knew right away that he had been rescued from the clutches of that monster and had came to claim their right to take him away into their custody. We have tried to prevent them from knowing because we fear this might happen, but apparently someone must've tipped them off anonymously."

"His personal physician, Ard-Rí Constantine, had persuaded the St. Mungo's staff to keep Harry in the hospital as long as possible," Albus replied. "They promised to stall them as much as they can, but with the Ministry Aurors situated outside his ward and observing him, there is no telling when they will figure out the ruse and take him away. He had been through enough; he doesn't need another blow like this, which is why we must act quickly to bring them down before that happens."

"Gomenasai," a Japanese witch said in a wistful voice but with a strong Japanese accent. "Even so this is a problem that concerns of you. We of the Asian committee cannot be part of this. It would probably be better if we allow the Ministry to continue this fiasco."

"Agreed," a Chinese wizard replied in his Chinese accent. "We have been living in seclusion for many years without trouble. We have done our duty in cleansing people of their magical powers because our culture does not allow mortals to possess powers that are meant for the gods. We do not wish to have our well-hidden secret be exposed by this prophecy."

"How could you say that?!" Hermione suddenly stood up, clearly upset at the nonchalant way the Asian party was taking this situation. "This is our friend we're talking about here! Are you willing to allow the Ministry to do as they like, killing thousands of innocents to preserve your lifestyle?!"

"It is troubling at most," a Vietnamese witch replied. "Even worse, regrettable. But if it is the fate of the children to endure such hardships, there is nothing much we can do. Our wizarding world is already under threat as it is."

"Then that makes you no different than those heartless Ministry members themselves!! How can you be so selfish?!"

"Sunimasen," the Japanese witch could only bow.

A long pause ensued before Beck turned to the Asian party and voiced out, "You claim to live in seclusion, you say?"

All the Asian party nodded.

"You say you do so because Muggles condemned those who are magical to be having the power of the gods, deeming them unworthy and must be eradicated, and you are tasked to remove them of their magic, correct?"

Another nod.

"Then you admit that you are committing genocide, which is what Voldemort is doing right now to all the non-purebloods."

Another nod, hesitant this time.

"Then you do realize that you will be deemed no different than Voldemort, and also confirming Muggles' prejudice on you to be unworthy of possessing powers meant for the gods because of you using it to terminate your own people. Is that the burden you wish to carry for the rest of your secluded life?"

The Asian party looked at each other awkwardly, not knowing what to rebut against this harsh truth.

"The Ministry is probably the most to blame by allowing you live in such conditions, not allowing your people to understand your nature and letting those Muggles think so poorly of your kind and let you suffer. They are supposed to run the entire wizarding world and look for everyone's wellbeing, not allowing you to live like this."

"I know it is hard to stomach for all of you," Albus came into the picture. "And I know some of you are still traumatized and apprehensive about the prophecy, given that we have been subjected to the harsh treatment of the Muggles in the past, the Salem Witch Hunt being the worst of its kind. But times have changed since then. There are more and more Muggle-borns in this era and more Muggles are accepting the reality of the fact that we do exist, judging by the number of half-wizards and witches we have within the centuries. Besides, I am sure that deep in your hearts, you are tired of this seclusion and want to get along with the Muggles and co-exist with them, to let them understand you and accept you rather than having to come up with millions of excuses and spells to cover your tracks. It may be a hard process for all of us, but if this prophecy had been made, then it must mean it is time for us to embrace the new future ahead of us. After all, as our Vietnamese representative have said, if it is the fate of the children to endure the Ministry's wrath, what if it is also our fate to eventually come to terms and reveal ourselves to them and build a better future? Surely you must have considered that."

Everyone in the audience looked at each other, murmuring hesitant agreements and nodding their heads as they knew one way or another, the old man spoke the truth.

"Well said, Dumbledore. Spoken like a true Minister and a charismatic Headmaster."

Everyone turned to see Rita Skeeter, who was sitting at the back of the chamber, along with some of her colleagues and a number of people working under every well-known press possible. Even Luna's father was there, who gave his daughter a smile and a wave, earning a rather surprised look, which was very rare, from her.

"What? The press is here?" Beck was shocked to see them as they revealed themselves one by one, taking out their cameras and flashing at everyone present now that their presence were made known. "How did they…?"

"I invited them here," Kingsley admitted. "I used a temporary glamour spell to hide their appearance to sneak them in here. Sorry for not telling you sooner, but we're going to need all the help we can get to bring down the Ministry, and nothing beats the power of the media."

"You said it, Shacklebolt!" someone from the Howler's Hail chirped.

"Besides, we've been hearing little birds chirping all around the area for a while, thanks to certain people who heard it from so-called little children," Rita's colleague from the Daily Prophet stole a look at the DA member. "Now I see what they mean."

"Thank you," Albus nodded. "We appreciate your participation in this. Perhaps it is time to bring it out in the open to gain a foothold anyway. You can quote on everything that has been said here, just so long as you get the facts and names right, and no embellishments or fabrications."

The DA members held back a grin as they had a feeling he was targeting Rita Skeeter.

The meeting carried on well through the night, ending with the branch ministries favouring for the idea of boycotting the Ministry, including the Asian party who were previously the most apprehensive ones. Before they adjourned, Albus gave the press permission to start fanning the flames of doubt to the public with their findings, and encouraged everyone in the audience to do their part in gathering as much manpower as they can to see through this mission.

"This is probably the most exciting gathering we've ever had since the last Yule Ball," Cedric commented as he, along with the DA members, followed behind the adults as they left the Chamber of Secrets.

The rest couldn't agree more.

--:--

"…and that is all that had happened."

A Victorian-themed lounge was warmly lit by the fire as a few men and women dressed in robes of very rare quality sat together to listen what the strawberry-blonde had to say. By the time she was done, they were all in a contemplative mood, but were not far from intrigue.

"Hmm, a rather interesting development," one of the women commented. "What say you, my friends?"

A long pause ensued before one of the men chuckled quietly as he sipped his tea.

"I suppose it is time we make a debut appearance then."

I'm A Slave For You-Chp82

2010-03-04T10:52:00.003-08:00

I'M A SLAVE FOR YOU

"Look, Har! Check that out!"

Harry turned to see what Colin was pointing at. He was at Hogsmeade with Neville and Colin to help them with their usual grocery shopping because he was getting a bout of cabin fever, no thanks to Severus who told him to stay home no matter what after that anniversary celebration they had at Madam Air's Love Shack, enjoyable as it may be. Again, Neville and Colin were a little hesitant in taking him along for grocery shopping after being reprimanded by their Master for letting Harry go out without express permission, but after a long bout of begging from Harry and a rather convincing disguise due to his semi-long hair—apparently Severus had thought Harry in long hair was rather appealing and forbid him to cut it any shorter than shoulder-length—the two boys relented, but only if he promised to stick close to them. Right now, the trio found themselves standing outside a baby store and began window-shopping, checking out the items in display.

"Oh, that is cute," Neville was fawning over everything, though his attention was particularly leaning towards one of those expensive toys, especially the lion doll at the corner.

"That one is cute too," Harry chuckled as he pointed at a porcelain doll. "That is if I get a little girl."

"It sure is," Colin smiled at the sight of the doll. "Shall we go in and check it out. I think there are some nice clothes as well."

"You go ahead," Harry said as he gestured at the convenient store next door. "I'll just get myself some crystallized pineapple. I have a sudden craving for it. I'll be right back."

"Are you sure, Harry?" Neville asked worriedly. "We can go with you. I don't want to get in trouble with Master Snape again."

"Naw, I'm fine, don't worry. It'll only be a sec. I won't tell Sev if you won't."

"Well…alright. But give a holler if anything goes wrong, aye, mate? We'll be just right in here."

"Scouts honour."

After watching their little friend walking away to the convenient store and made sure he entered safely, they both went into the store, staying close to the entrance in case he needed them. While they looked around, Harry walked down numerous aisles and looked around for what he wanted. Just when he found his craving snack and was about to reach over to get it, a stout calloused hand with chipped nails reached out from nowhere and stopped him in his tracks. Harry gasped as he saw that it was Wormtail, looking up at him with a slightly wicked grin hidden behind a patchy scarf, blocking Harry from the view of the cashier.

"Well, well, what have we here? Master Riddle will be pleased. Yes, he will."

"Wh-Wh-What are you doing h-h-here?" Harry asked in shock as he backed away, looking around warily for a possible Voldemort ambush. "I-I-Is Voldemort with you?"

"Oh, don't worry, Master Riddle doesn't know I am here," Wormtail grinned again. "No, he doesn't. I am here to help you, yes, I am."

"H-Help me? H-How?"

Without warning, Wormtail started pushing him. The man may be short and stout, but he had strength, and a few times he had almost succeeded in throwing Harry off balance. Harry tried to fight back but Wormtail was still clearly stronger.

"W-What the hell are you doing?!" Harry pushed him back, only to earn another shove.

"Helping you, of course, yes, I am," Wormtail chuckled as he continued shoving him.

"You call this helping me?! What are you trying to pull here?!"

"Trust me. It would be much more merciful than what the Ministry will do to you."

"Wh…What…?"

Wormtail quickly took advantage of Harry being off-guard to deliver the hardest shove he could make, then delivered a Bat-Bogey hex straight to his stomach. That kick was hard enough to send the boy hitting against one of the shelf, toppling everything. A sharp pain as if being impaled by a sword jabbed thru his stomach and he felt the worse as he curled in a fetal position, letting out a cry.

"Hey! You wanna fight, take it outside, will ya?" the cashier hollered, unable to really see what had exactly happened as her view was blocked.

"Don't tell Master Riddle I met you, OK?" Wormtail managed a guilty squeak before kicking Harry in the stomach for good measure and transforming into his Rat form and hurriedly scurried away from the store. Harry winced as the pain got worse, and he could feel something trickling down between his legs as he continued to hold his stomach. The cashier, after her view was finally cleared, saw a small pool of blood where the seat of his pants were and quickly attended to him.

"Oh Merlin! Are…Are you alright?!"

"What's going on here?"

The cashier looked up to see Severus with the two guilty-looking servant boys Neville and Colin tailing behind him. Severus was just around the neighbourhood, having getting off work a little early and wanted to surprise Harry with a gift for their baby and planned to take Harry for a walk after that. Neville and Colin had not expected that their Master would be coming to shop in the same store they were in, and one accusing glance from him told them that they were going to be punished severely this time for disobeying his order again, especially when he caught sight of the bag that he had given Harry for outing purposes before they could hide it from him. He demanded the two boys to take him to Harry and was about to find him when he saw the cashier flustered over somebody lying on a pool of blood.

"Oh! Lord Snape! This girl, she…"

Severus took one glance and knew immediately that it was his beloved Harry in female disguise, and immediately paled when he saw that the blood belonged to his little beloved. Without thinking, he pulled away the cashier and picked Harry up, panic and worry strewn across his face. Neville and Colin saw it too and looked like they had their guts torn out of their bodies alive. Harry opened his eyes to look up and saw Severus, and almost immediately the guilt just flooded his eyes with tears.

"S…Sev…! T…The baby…Our b…baby…!"

"Shh, shh. Let's get you to St. Mungo," Severus held Harry close and demanded the cashier to lead him to the nearest fireplace, in which she led him to her own at the backroom.

"Our baby…Our baby…" Harry started sobbing in Severus' arms as he clung on him.

"Shh…It'll be alright, shh…"

Severus immediately Floo-ed straight to St. Mungo, followed by Neville and Colin who looked like they were going to go into a verge of tears themselves. Lucky for him, there was a familiar face right at the vicinity as Ard-Rí Constantine, medi-wizard of Kym, was there to get fresh supplies from St. Mungo that he couldn't get from the school's Potions Master. With a flash, Severus, carrying Harry bridal style and his robes covered in blood, sprinted towards the medi-wizard with an almost bewildered look on his face.

"Ard-Rí Constantine! Please help! Harry is losing a lot of blood!"

"Good Lord! Quick! Put him on a bed!"

Ard-Rí Constantine immediately went into his work mode and took to manhandling Harry. Severus did as he was told, while Harry continued sobbing as his hands still clung on him, fearing the worst. Ard-Rí Constantine quickly came over with a few nurse-witches with him and waved a wand over Harry's belly, checking it over while the nurse-witches worked hard in trying to bring down the bleeding. After a minute or so, he sighed and put his wand down.

"I'm sorry. You're too late. It's gone."

"No…No, it can't be!" Severus' pale face got even paler as he squeezed Harry's hand. "You must be mistaken! Look again!"

"There is no sign of life whatsoever, Lord Snape," Ard-Rí Constantine sighed and shook his head. "I'm sorry. It's gone, probably already gone before you got him here. Whatever caused this was a very strong blow."

"No…No, no, no, NO!!" Harry wailed almost hysterically as he buried his face in Severus' chest.

"It's OK, Harry," Severus held him, trying not to break down and be strong for Harry, even though he felt like screaming as well. "Calm down, you need to calm down."

"Oh God! It's all my fault! It's all my fault!" Harry wailed uncontrollably, prompting Neville and Colin to break into tears as well. "I should've listened to Neville! I should've let him and Colin follow me to the store! We shouldn't have separated! And now I bumped into Wormtail and I got our baby killed! Oh God! It's all MY FAULT!!"

"What did you say…?" Severus knelt down and picked his chin up, looking at him with a demanding glare. "You said Wormtail. Did he do this to you?"

Harry widened his eyes; he didn't mean this to slip like this. He had wanted to keep this quiet and bear the responsibility. He looked away, "I…It's my fault. I'm the one who…"

Severus pressed a finger to his mouth, forbidding him to say more. Harry could see that Severus' eyes were swimming with negative emotions, mostly murderous, at the person who had caused the death of their precious flesh and blood. Ard-Rí Constantine soon got started with taking Harry's pants off and fitted under his butt with numerous towels and a metal basin that was cold to the skin.

"I'm sorry, lad, but you're gonna have to push the baby out," Ard-Rí Constantine said regretfully as he reached down to massage Harry's belly.

"No…No, please, I don't want to…" Harry begged, more tears flowing out of his sodden jade-green eyes.

"I'm sorry, but you have to. Or else you would have an internal infection and I may be forced to save you in a way that would cause you to lose any ability to have children again."

"But…But…" Harry turned to Severus pleadingly. "M…Make him stop telling me that…It's my fault…Don't…"

"Har, please," Severus said quietly, traces of tears welling up in the underside of his eyes. "Do as he says."

Harry, as much as he wanted to be in denial and self-loathing, knew deep down inside that he had do as they told him. Gritting his teeth and shutting his eyes tight, he pushed along with Ard-Rí Constantine's massages, all the while clinging onto Severus for support and ridden with torrents of sobs. After about 5 minutes and one more last push ever so slightly, the dead fetus soon slid out between his legs and into the basin. Against his better judgment, he leaned down to peek at the baby. It was a total mess of blood, but it was almost fully formed with all the essential parts like the head, face, ears, hands and feet, and as Ard-Rí Constantine massaged some more, the afterbirth that was still connected to the baby via the umbilical cord. To most people, it would be the most disgusting thing they have ever seen, but to Harry, nothing could be more beautiful…and heartbreaking.

After a few minutes of staring at the baby, Harry let loose a torrent of wails, tears pouring down like rain as his cries echoed throughout the room. Severus had to hold him close to try and calm him down while Ard-Rí Constantine issued some sedatives and force-fed him in order to allow him to relax and rest. Once Harry finally stopped fighting the effects of the sedatives and gave in to sleep, Ard-Rí Constantine cleaned him up, making sure that Harry's transformation from a pussy boy to a regular boy went smoothly as soon as the effects of the impregnation potion wore off, and dressed him in the hospital gown and moved him to the maternity ward to rest. Severus ordered Neville and Colin to stay there and watch over Harry, never leaving him out of their sight ever again, before making his way to the nearest hospital toilet and locked himself in one of the cubicles. He cast a very strong Silencing Charm before slumping against the door and onto the floor, letting out his own set of agonized wails as he cried over his misfortune, slamming his fists until they bled against the door to vent out his hate and pain. If it weren't for the fact that he was in the hospital and not in the manor, things would've been flying across the room and crashed like a storm just hit, given Severus' current state of mind right now.

5 hours had past after Severus finally calmed down from his mourning their child's death. Slowly he got up, magicked away all traces of blood on the door that he had slammed and lifted the Silencing Charm off the cubicle before coming out and washed his hands off the blood and cleaned his abrasion wounds. He approached the out-patient section of St. Mungo to have his hands be applied with Insta-Cure solution before going out to get something for Harry to cheer him up. When he did come back, he had a white rose for Harry. He didn't know exactly what type of flower to give him, but the white rose seemed to be appropriate at best. He sat it beside the bed and gestured Neville and Colin who were sitting there watching their little friend vigilantly to leave. Harry slowly stirred when he felt somewhat Severus' presence beside him. Severus leaned down and kissed him lightly on the lips.

"Hey, love. Did you sleep well?"

Harry opened his eyes weakly, still a little drowsy frm the sedatives as he nodded slowly.

"I got you something," Severus said as he picked up the rose and gave it to Harry, stroking his hair gently.

Harry took the rose and sniffed it a while, fresh tears poured from his green eyes as memories of his miscarriage started to hit home again.

"Shh…Once you heal, we will try for another child," He gently pressed his lips to Harry's forehead. "Please, don't cry."

"You must hate me…" Harry covered his eyes with his arm, sobbing. "I couldn't even protect our baby…"

"I could never hate you, Harry," Severus sat beside him and pulled him close. "Things happen, we make poor choices, but that does not mean it was our fault. I should have gotten off earlier and got you sooner."

Harry shook his head, "I knew I should have let Neville and Colin accompany me, but I chose to decline. I should've seen it coming…" he trembled in his sobs. "I shouldn't even be out. I knew Grandpa Albus told us to keep my rescue under the wraps so that the Ministry wouldn't try to take me away, but I didn't listen. I had to be so bloody adventurous…You might as well leave a troublesome person like me while you're still at it…Everything dies around me anyway…Ever since…since I was a slave and you bought me, nothing good has ever happened to you…I brought you nothing but bad luck…"

"Don't you dare! Don't you dare say that to me!" Severus pulled Harry's chin up and looked at him straight in the eye. "Who was it who saved me from myself? Who got me back on my feet? Who was it that made me the happiest I have ever been in such a long time? That was you, Harry. You saved me. You're the best thing that has ever happened to me, Harry, so don't sell yourself short, because I will not have it!"

So saying, Severus pulled him close and kissed him gently, but conveying all his love in that kiss. Harry sobbed in the kiss, taking in all the love Severus gave him, wrapping his arms around him.

"I'm sorry…I'm so sorry…I'm sorry I killed our baby…"

Severus kissed harder, not wanting to hear Harry blame himself. He caressed Harry's cheek and his neck before pulling back.

"You did not kill the baby, love," Severus held him close. "The bastard Wormtail is the one to blame. Not you. Don't blame yourself anymore."

"He…He said he was doing this…to…to help me…I don't understand…"

"What? Help you? What kind of rubbish is that? When I see him, I am going to slit his throat…"

"My, my, Mr. Snape, words like that could get you arrested there."

Severus looked up and his breath almost hitched to see Cornelius Fudge entering the ward in all his high and mighty air, with Barty Crouch Sr. and Dolores Umbridge and a few Aurors tailing behind his wake. Instinctively, Severus wrapped his arms around Harry protectively as he glared the Ministry members down. Harry could only whimper and cling onto Severus for dear life, begging hard in his heart that they would not do what he feared they might do.

"What the hell are you doing here?" Severus growled. "How dare you show your face in front of us?"

"Tsk, tsk," Dolores shook her head in disapproval. "Such temper. You're just proving us more that you are a bad influence to the boy."

"And why ask what is already known?" Cornelius smirked. "We have received intelligence that Harry is no longer a prisoner of Voldemort and we have a warrant to allow us to take the boy. After all, you must remember what was already decided in the Wizengamot court about the boy being under the custody of the state."

"Who was your intelligence?! I demand to know!"

"You have no right to know," Dolores snorted. "The person deserves the right to be unnamed. Now hand over the boy, Mr. Snape."

"Harry is not a thing you can just toss around and own!" Severus shouted. "He is my lover and soon to be my wife! I will not allow you to take him away from me!"

"That is absurd," Barty Crouch Sr. scoffed. "You know the rules: You cannot marry a minor without parental consent, and since Dumbledore is no longer his legal guardian and we are the law, your union is forbidden."

"Haven't you done enough by separating us?! He just had a miscarriage, no thanks to that monster's lackey Wormtail! He killed our child and now you want to take him away from me again! Have you no heart?!"

"Is that what happened there?" Dolores let out the annoying laugh she always did when she was delighted. "Like Minister Fudge said, he's done us a favour. Now we don't have to dirty our hands in aborting the filthy thing."

"You will regret saying that, you bitch!!"

Severus brandished out his wand and was about to strike when a couple of the Aurors came up to block him, disarming him in the process. As the Aurors took him down and subdued him with their wands at his jugular, Cornelius gestured Barty Crouch Sr. and the rest of the Aurors to go and take Harry, ignoring the ex-Potions Master and the boy's protests and was about to drag the boy out of bed when all the Aurors were hit with the Body-Bind Curse. Everyone turned to see Ard-Rí Constantine with his wand brandished as he came close to them with his medi-kit.

"What in the name of Merlin is going on around here?" Ard-Rí Constantine demanded.

"Now, now, dear doctor, there is no need for violence," Barty Crouch Sr. tried to calm the medi-wizard down but was met with the latter's glare.

"You started it, and I will not have violence in this house of healing. Now what are you doing to the poor lad? He needs his rest. He just a very unfortunate accident."

"Yes, yes, we know," Dolores grumbled impatiently. "He just lost his child. Big deal. We are here to take him back into custody. He belongs to the state. We are only doing our job."

"Yeah?" Ard-Rí Constantine raised a brow as he barely even bat an eyelid at one of the Aurors who was subduing Severus pointing his wand at him. "Well, I am doing my job as well, and my job is to make sure that the boy is to receive adequate rest after a grueling experience."

"We have clearance!" Cornelius growled, taking out the warrant from his robes to show the medi-wizard. "We have a warrant to take the child away! Are you trying to go against the Ministry?"

"I could care less about your pompous farce," Ard-Rí Constantine growled as he burnt the warrant with a spell, earning a yelp of shock from the minister. "Are you going to let me do my job or do you want me to reveal it to the general public that the Ministry does not care about the wellbeing and the health of a little child and be held responsible for any health complications that might occur to him?"

The ministers looked at him venomously for a good long minute before finally releasing the Aurors' Body-Bind Curse and jerked their heads to tell them to release Severus. Severus quickly got up and held Harry close, while Cornelius stomped up to the medi-wizard.

"I know you, Ard-Rí Constantine. I know you and your family history very well," Cornelius sneered. "Mark my words, you may be descended by the Scottish High-Kings, but only by name, and names will not help you save your life," he then turned to Severus, "You may have gotten away this time, but mark my words, you and the boy are not out of the loop yet. Harry is still under state custody and remains that way unless I say otherwise. These Aurors," he gestured at the said party, "will be here standing guard until the boy recovers, and by then, he will come with us whether you like it or not. Set him one foot outside without their permission and its Azkaban for you."

With that, they left, leaving the Aurors to sit on guard outside the ward. Ard-Rí Constantine rolled his eyes and went to Harry, checking his vitals.

"Poor little lad," Ard-Rí Constantine mused. "You must be terrified. There, there, the big bad ministers aren't here anymore."

"But…But they said they'll come back for me once I got better…" Harry whined in fear.

"Shh, I'm here, love," Severus said as he caressed Harry's head, kissing him. "If they dare to lay a finger on you, I'll show them what for."

"I know this may sound like a silly question but, how are you feeling right now?" Ard-Rí Constantine asked.

"I…" Harry bit his lip, still sobbing bt not so badly now. "I wanna see our baby…"

"I don't think that would be good. I don't want to make you anymore upset than you already are."

"I promise the next child will be right next to you," Severus said. "Always."

"But…But I wanna hold it in my arms…say my goodbyes…" Harry whimpered. "I wanna at least bury it with my own hands…"

Severus' heart ached to see his little beloved like this. Looking up pleadingly at Ard-Rí Constantine, the medi-wizard finally relented.

"Alright, alright. I was wondering what to do with it anyway," Ard-Rí Constantine disappeared from the ward for a while and came back with something that looked like a handheld-sized mini-chest to Severus. "I've wrapped it up nice and good and put it in here, but it will have to go to the morgue soon. It can only be kept for so long before it starts to smell. Its genitals are not fully developed yet, but I have a feeling it is a little girl."

"Thank you," Severus took the chest from him. "When can Harry go home?"

"He's still a little too weak from the blood loss, but I suppose you can take him home tomorrow," Ard-Rí Constantine took a glance outside. "Unfortunately that would mean allowing them to take the poor lad. Normally when a patient suffering from miscarriage is discharged, they are advised to be kept him in bed for a couple or more days, but I'll try to get the medi-wizards and witches here to stall for his release as long as possible. That is the best I can do. Try to be with him as much as possible. He'll need it."

"Understood," Severus handed the chest to Harry. "Hear that, love? It's a little girl."

Harry nodded and took the chest, cradling it in his arms, and curling up around it like a cat would with its young.

"You rest well now, alright?" Severus put his arm around Harry and nuzzled him gently. "I will be back soon."

As Severus left the room, Harry held the chest protectively until he went back to a dreamless sleep.

I'm A Slave For You-Chp81

2010-03-04T10:52:00.001-08:00

I'M A SLAVE FOR YOU

Harry had been working on the baby's room while Severus was out to handle some orders from his customers. After almost half a day of fixing and rearranging for the umpteenth time (and still not really being satisfied with it), he got tired and took a nap, then woke up with a sudden craving for apples and caramel. Stretching his tired bones, he got off bed and waddled quietly to the kitchen to fix himself his cravings, still used to doing things on his own.

"Hey, Har!" Neville, who had just got back from harvesting the ripe vegetables and fruits from the garden, saw him and perked up. "You need anything?"

"Caramel and apples," Harry said with a sheepish smile. "I suddenly really want some, so I was thinking of fixing some myself."

"Oh, don't you worry your socks off, Har. Always glad to help you and our future little Young Master/Mistress," Neville smiled happily as he set down the basket of fruits and vegetables and started rummaging the larder to prepare them. "You just sit there and make yourself comfortable. Caramel and apples coming right up."

Harry smiled and sat down on the chair at the kitchen counter. It felt almost yesterday that he sat with the hired help back when he was still a slave, having meals together with Neville and Colin, chatting up about their days. Now here he was, free as any common wizard or witch can be and sitting here carrying the most precious gift his beloved could ever give him.

"Everyone can't wait to see you, little one," Harry cooed as he rubbed his belly earning the baby's light kick in response.

"Oh, we all sure are," Neville smiled as he brought over Harry's craving. "Here ya go, Har."

"Thanks," Harry said as he took some and started eating. The pink flush of delight that went across the boy's face told Neville that he definitely enjoyed it.

"We've been hoping for a long time for Master Snape to have a family of his own. He's been alone for so long and had been turning down so many suitors in the past. The only person he had ever really loved before he met you was that other slave. I think Kaleb was his name."

"Well, I've heard of him having other slaves before me but I never knew he had a slave for an ex-lover."

"Yup, he did. He was around before I was born, so I don't know much about the details, but from what I heard from everyone else, Master Snape really loved this slave. Treated him like a prince, though not as much as he treats you. But Kaleb hated Master Snape with a passion, said he never wanted to have anything to do with Master Snape and wanted to just do his duties as a slave and get it over and done with, meaning until Master Snape gets bored of him. He didn't appreciate anything Master Snape did for him and dedicated his life to making Master Snape miserable. I heard they've been together for 16 years until Master Snape finally gave up and sold him back to the business. Stupid of Kaleb, if you ask me. If he can't even appreciate and understand what Master Snape had done for him, he doesn't deserve him."

"Whatever happened to Kaleb?" Harry asked.

"Dunno," Neville shrugged. "By the time I understood my surroundings, he no longer exists in this household. Some say he still serves as a slave, some say he might have gotten into something nasty with his rebellious attitude and died, some say he's finally free. Who knows? He doesn't matter anymore. All that matters now is that you're here, and you're making Master Snape the happiest man in the world."

"Yeah, you're right. And I'm glad that we are both in each other's lives now."

"That's the spirit!" Neville smiled as he clapped Harry's back. "Has the doc said anything about whether the baby is a boy or a girl?"

"Nope," Harry shook his head. "We're only supposed to be able to tell once I've reached my 6th month, and I'm still barely in my 4th month right now."

"Guess it's gonna be a bit of a wait. Hey, Har, you realize that till today it's almost a year you've been in our household and with Master Snape?"

"I…I have?" Harry blinked in surprise.

"Of course. I can't believe it myself either! Has it been that long already?" Neville laughed as he put the vegetables and fruits he harvested into the larder. "So, now that you know it, are you guys gonna do anything?"

Harry thought for a while as he ate before he smiled and lit up.

"Do you know where the leash is that I wore when I first came here a long time ago?"

"Well, he told me to throw it away or do whatever I want with it, but I decided to keep it in case i get the pet dog i always wanted. Why?"

"I think I have an idea. But I'm gonna need you to bring me the wizarding address book. I want to see if there is a place for…some special night."

"Are you sure?" Neville said warily. "Master Snape said not to let you go out too far. The Ministry might…"

"Don't worry," Harry chuckled. "You're gonna start sounding like him sooner or later. Don't worry. I'll be fine."

"Alright. Your call. I'll get it right away."

"Oh, and I'm gonna have to borrow the leash and I'm gonna need a carriage as well."

Neville raised a brow, wondering what his friend was up to this time, but when Harry gave him a reassuring smile, he rolled his eyes, sighed and shrugged as he went off to do as he was asked, hoping in his heart that his little friend would not overdo what he had in mind.

--:--

"Har? Har, I'm home."

Severus came home after a long day of dealing with customers and receiving odds requests and orders. First thing he did was going upstairs to see his little beloved, but instead there was a letter on the bed greeting him. Severus looked around to see that Harry was nowhere in sight before picking up the letter that read:

Go to Madam Air's Love Shack and ask for a 'Little Boy Blue Special'.

Love, Harry

Severus was surprised when he read the note, and maybe a little annoyed that the hired help had allowed Harry to leave home when he had given strict orders not to let Harry wander out far for fear of letting the Ministry find out about him being free from Voldemort's clutches. He would have to deal with them later. For now, he wondered what his little darling was up to and decided to humor him. He got dressed in his casual best and Floo-ed into Madam Air's Love Shack as per requested by the letter. There was a woman at the front desk. She had dark blond hair and chest that look more like a couple of melons then a real chest.

"Hello sir, can I help you?" the woman asked with a professional smile on her face.

"Umm, I'm going for 'Little Boy Blue Special', please?" Severus requested, feeling almost awkward to say that.

"Ah, yes," she smiled brightly and took a couple keys and had her follow him down a long, narrow hallway. "Your slave it already for you, sir."

Severus followed behind her, wondering what kind of surprise was Harry up to this time, although he was surprised at first to hear the woman said 'slave'. They soon came to the end of the hall and she unlocked a door.

"He is all yours," she winked and left, leaving the ex-Potions Master to stand there confused.

"Umm, thanks."

He soon opened the door and was almost shocked at the sight before him. Harry was kneeling naked on the bed, the leash he wore back when he was still in that auction party almost a year ago hanging from his neck. His head was bowed. On the bed were silk sheets and covered in red and white rose petals. Severus' heart jumped at the sight of this, his cock already starting to awaken.

"W…What's this…?" the older man managed to breathe out.

"Master," Harry lifted his head, getting off and walking over and handing him the leash. "Do with me what you will."

"W…Well, isn't this a surprise? Wasn't quite expecting this but, well," Severus took the leash and pulled Harry gently towards him. "Who am I to refuse?"

Soon, Severus was no longer caring about what was going on anymore, his sexual drive taking over as he took Harry's lips, kissing him deeply. Harry kissed back, his arms wrapping around Severus' middle, holding him there. Severus kept kissing him like he hadn't kissed him in eternity, guiding him towards the bed, while Harry let him take him where ever he wanted him to go.

"Mmm…You are so sexy in this, my love," Severus kissed his neck, getting lower and lower until he reached his navel, twirling circles on the belly button, while his hands reach up to rub his nipples.

"Ah! M-Master!" Harry shivered and panted. "Please, let me serve you."

"Very well, since you asked nicely," Severus let go of him. "Remove my clothes. All of them."

Harry did, removing one at a time. He was already wet between his legs just waiting for Severus to arrive. As he took off his shirt he leaned in and kissed the chest.

"Mmh, very nice," Severus stroked Harry's hair. "Pepper me with kisses. Keep going until you reached my cock."

Harry nodded and moved down his body, licking down the way until he got to the cock. He rubbed it and looked up at him, waiting for another command.

"You know what to do with it, love," Severus smirked and held his cheeks to nudge him close to his cock.

Harry took him into his mouth, moaning at the taste and wiggled his hips as he itched to touch himself. He took Severus down the root, sucking him good as Severus ran his fingers through Harry's hair as he thoroughly enjoyed the feeling of Harry's mouth around his cock, and he secretly grinned to himself seeing how much Harry wanted to touch himself. Harry, on the other hand, bobbed fast, looking up at him, seeming to beg Severus to touch him.

"Mmm, you want to touch yourself, don't you, love?"

Harry blushed and nodded, not taking his mouth off of Severus as he wiggled his hips again.

"What if I say you are not allowed to touch at all?"

"Whatever you want, Master," Harry pulled off, stroking Severus, though in reality, he really wanted to.

"Really now? Coz I can see you're rather soaked, especially right about," Severus reached down to flick the clit, "here."

"Ah! Master…!" Harry shivered. "P-Please…"

"Very well," Severus chuckled. "Touch yourself, but don't come unless I say so."

Harry had wanted Severus to touch him but this was just as good. He took Severus back into his mouth and reached down to touch himself, moaning as he did. Severus thrust his hip a little, fucking Harry's mouth and groaning in pleasure as well, his hands rested on either side of Harry's head. Harry pushed two fingers in him, his body was so ready that he couldn't stop the orgasm from coming. He tried to hold on and take his fingers out but it didn't do any good. He moaned and shook through his orgasm, and Severus could tell from the shuddering and the tightening of Harry's lips around his cock that he had just had his first orgasm of the session. He smirked and pulled out, grabbing Harry's nipples with his thumb and index finger, teasing them.

"What did I say about coming?"

"I'm sorry," Harry let go of Severus' cock, still shuddering as he gasped out. "Please…punish me."

"Oh yes, I will. I'm gonna punish you for disobeying a master's order," Severus whispered as he pushed Harry down, but not so harshly, onto the bed, then gently picked up Harry's hips and rested his buttocks on his lap, hugging Harry's legs up high and against his shoulder.

"Do what you want, Master," Harry panted, looking up at him and putting his arms over his head. Memories of him being punished by Voldemort and Lucius came in the back of his mind and sent a small shudder down his spine, but he reminded himself that he was in the hands of Severus, his beloved who had asked for his hand in marriage, and he was going to put his trust on Severus that he would never really hurt him.

"Oh yes, Master is gonna punish you. Brace yourself," Severus whispered seductively as he landed a first swat onto Harry's pale ass.

"Master…!" Harry groaned and twitched at the sting.

"You have been very naughty, very naughty indeed," Severus spoke between spanks, hitting as hard as he was allowed to, alternating between cheeks and the middle, turning it bright red.

"Ah, please, Master. I need you. Please fuck me," Harry begged, wriggling on Severus' lap as each sting sent jolts of pleasure down to his nether regions. "Please fuck me!"

"Such a demanding slave I have here. If I say no?" Severus grinned as he continued to spank, but not as hard anymore.

"I…I am at…at your command, Master," Harry panted with a whine.

"Then I should just continue with this all night long then," Severus grinned in a teasing mode, wanting Harry to beg for it.

"No, please. Fuck me, Master…I need it so bad…" Harry begged. "P-Put your cock in…in me."

"Alright, love. Alright. Here I come."

So saying, Severus chuckled and positioned Harry in missionary position. He quickly lubed himself up with Harry's wet juices and entered him in one steady thrust all the way to the hilt, earning a yelp of approval from the boy as the latter wrapped his legs around him.

"Yes!" Harry moaned. "Please, fuck me hard, but don't hurt the baby."

"Oh, yes, I will. I'll fuck you till you lose your mind, and don't worry, our baby is in good hands."

With that, Severus started thrusting in a steady pace, slowly increasing momentum as he hit the G-spot almost immediately. Harry screamed in ecstasy as he reached up and grabbed at Severus, his nails biting into the skin. Severus leaned down to suckle Harry's nipples, hitting the G-spot over and over again as he thrust harder and deeper as he was allowed to. Harry cried out again, trying to talk but the words came like babble. He just held on to Severus as he neared his second orgasm.

"You're going to come, aren't you? Then come. Let me feel you grip my cock."

From the hitting of his G-spot with renewed force, Harry shuddered and came all over Severus' cock, gripping him very tightly. Severus tried to hold back as much as possible while still milking Harry out, his hand reaching down to stroke the clit while fucking him at the same time as he groaned at the tightness, knowing from his experience of having female slaves when he was younger that a woman can have multiple orgasms in one sitting. He could feel Harry wriggling around, his body tightening and loosening on Sirius, but not quite coming.

"Yes, come for me. Come for me some more before I cover you with my seed, my lovely slave," Severus goaded as he continued his ministration.

Harry's eyes soon rolled back in his head as he came a third time, his body going taught as a board.

"Ooh yes, yes, yes…!"

Severus quickly pulled out and pumped himself, covering Harry with his seed. Harry panted, laying out as limp as a noodle.

"Fuck," Harry's chest heaved up and down as he basked in the afterglow.

"Mmh yeah, 'fuck' is right," Severus calmed down from his orgasms and lay beside Harry, one arm around him. "Though that word does bring back memories."

"Did you like it?" Harry smiled and snuggled close to him.

"Like? I love it," Severus kissed Harry's cheek. "What's the occasion, really?"

"Well, Neville told me that it's been a year to this day that I have been brought into your household and became your slave," Harry blushed, twirling a strand of Severus' locks. "So basically I wanted to celebrate it. Like an anniversary or something. And somehow I just missed being your slave, for some odd, stupid reason, so I…came up with this. Ever since I got pregnant, I feel I just swallowed a beach ball or something. I just wanted to feel like that again…sexy."

"Love, you are sexy no matter how you are," Severus peppered the boy's face with kisses. "You have no idea what is the first thing that crossed my mind every time I wake up in the morning seeing you in all your sexy glory."

"Really?" Harry looked up at him, blushing deeper. "I love you, Severus. Very much."

"I love you too, Harry. Forever and a day."

"Has it really been a year since we've been together? Time sure passes by so fast."

"It sure has, and I'm getting closer and closer to being an old bat like all my students call me behind my back."

"Ah, but you're my sexy old bat."

"Tease," Severus chuckled as he pinched Harry's nose. "I'm glad you accepted my marriage proposal. You were so cute when you were hugging me like your life depended on it and crying those happy tears."

"And I am glad you would even want to propose to me," Harry smiled as he nuzzled him. "I never thought that this day would come."

"I've wanted to do it since the day I found out you were pregnant, but with everything that's been going on, I never got the chance."

"Yeah, I understand," Harry nodded. "I see that it seems no one knows about you proposing to me, not even Neville and the household."

"I didn't think it would be right to announce it just yet, what with the Ministry and Voldemort and all. I was hoping once everything's settled, then we'll announce it."

Harry nodded in agreement. He knew he was right. Now was not the time to be announcing good news when everywhere, bad news was happening. Severus took Harry's face and kissed his lips as Harry put his leg over him, kissing him back. They kissed and kissed until Harry started to gently hump Severus' thigh, rubbing his wet pussy against it.

"Are we turned on again, love?" Severus grinned and tickled his chin.

"Maybe," Harry smiled shyly.

"So does my little pretty wife-to-be want a stroking now?"

"Mmm, if it is where I think, then yes."

"Mmh, such a naughty little wife I got here. Perhaps I should withhold it for another time," Severus grinned deviously.

"You're mean," Harry pouted.

Severus chuckled and reached down to flick gently at the clit, which was still wet from before, making Harry moan and open his leg up wider for more access. He increased his speed, rubbing and massaging the clit. Harry started rolling his hips as Severus slipped two fingers in and fucked him, while the thumb continued to massage the clit.

"Ah, Sev," Harry grabbed him. "Ah…! D-Deeper, please…!"

Severus kissed him as he dug in deeper, fucking him vigorously until he hit the spot.

"Oh God…! Right there, right there…!" Harry gripped the bed. "S…Sev…would you…" he bit his lip and looked down at his vagina and blushed deep red, "lick…"

"Getting bolder, aren't we?" Severus smiled. "You must be very at ease with your current pussy boy form, aren't you? Spread your legs for me, love."

Harry spread his legs but put his hands over his face, blushing like crazy. He felt rather embarrassed for being so needy right now. Severus reached up and removed his hands from his face.

"Don't. There is nothing to be embarrassed about. I want to see your beautiful face, love." Severus said as he leaned down and started licking and finger-fucking him at the same time.

"Ah, oh God!" Harry ran his fingers through Severus' hair and grabbed him. "Please, so close to coming. God!"

Severus captured Harry's clit in his lips and sucked and licked harder at it as he hit the G-spot vigorously. Harry swore again as he gripped his head with his legs and arched up as he came. Severus drank in Harry's come greedily, milking him out some more.

"Oh god, Sev, p-p-please," Harry panted, his body twitching. "Stop, please…!"

Severus swallowed the last drop and leaned up, "Why? What's wrong, love?"

"A little sensitive. Just hold off for a moment." Harry didn't want it stop but it was to the point where it hurt more than it felt good.

"Alright, love," Severus leaned forward and kissed Harry. "Did it feel good?"

"Very. Thank you for doing it," Harry paused for a moment. "Do you like the taste? I…I mean, don't get me wrong. I really didn't want you to just be doing it because I loved it. I wanted you to like it too."

"Oh yes, don't you worry your socks off there, love," Severus licked his lips. "You taste exquisite, like fine wine, but better. I could just suck you dry."

"You taste good too. I really like to drink you up, if I could," Harry blushed again.

"Oh? Would you like to drink me now? Or would you like to have your ass drink me?"

"Severus~!" Harry hid his face, going redder. "Don't say it like that."

"Why so shy all of a sudden? We're going to be married now and we've been at this for almost a year. There's nothing we don't know about each other's body."

"Still it is embarrassing. I can do it; I just can't really say it right now. Don't ask me why."

"Then let me do all the talking then. Since you can't drink my come because you're pregnant, I shall let your ass do the drinking. Go on all fours, love, so that I can enter you."

"Please, do it slow, Severus," Harry asked of him as he did as he was told. "Make it last."

"You know I will."

With that, Severus took either side of Harry's hips and entered him slowly, his cock still quite lubed up from fucking the boy's "front door". Harry panted, almost falling on his hands as he whined his approval. Severus held onto Harry's belly to support the frontal weight and started thrusting in a slow and steady rhythm, his cock rubbing against the tight inner muscles of Harry's ass.

"Ah, Sev…!" Harry moaned. "God, I love you. I love you so much!"

"Mmh…! I love you too…Mmh, yes…yes…Yes…!" Severus continued to thrust nice and steady, inches away from the prostate.

"Deeper, you're so close," the boy begged, having fallen on his elbows.

"Oh yes…Getting there…" Severus said. No sooner he said that than he shifted angles until he finally hit the spot just nice.

"Oh fucking hell! Yes. right there, Sev, please…!"

Severus still carried on with his steady rhythm, but every time he thrust in, he hit the spot dead on, sending stars into Harry's mind's eyes, making the boy scream with pleasure as he fell on his face.

"God, Sev…! It feels so good…!"

"Mmm, yes, your ass is wrapping tightly around me! So good…! I'm gonna go faster…!" Severus moaned as he started increasing his momentum.

"Ah, please…!" Don't be over yet…!" Harry begged.

"Don't worry, it won't."

Severus soon increased his momentum, but only enough to drive Harry crazy as he hit the spot over and over in good intervals. Harry screamed "Yes, yes, yes" over and over again as well as he moved back against him, wanting to feel him deeper inside him, in which the older man moved in deeper, hitting the spot dead on, his cock starting to throb a little as he tightened his grip a little on Harry's side. Harry reached down to stroke himself gently. He was panting hard like he had run a 19k run.

"Are you going to come now, my love?" Severus asked, teasing him by slowing down a little.

"Ah, no. Not yet," Harry forced himself to pull his hand away and gripped the bed.

With the cock still in him, Severus maneuvered Harry into missionary position and spread his legs so that he could hit the spot more accurately. Harry begged for more in his moan and Severus responded by increasing his speed a little bit, hitting the spot just right, his hand on either knee to anchor the legs open.

"Please…" Harry bit his lip at the feeling of his spot being hit relentlessly. "…t-touch me…"

"I'm…I'm losing it, love…" Severus panted, trying to hold back his almost imploding orgasm as he reached down to stroke and pump Harry. He usually took pride in his stamina to hold back, but after a long day of work and the previous 'session', unless he had a good dose of lust potion, he wasn't really in much shape at the moment.

"Please, just a bit longer…" Harry begged. "I will come, I promise."

Severus tried his best to hold back as he continued to rub the clit, sticking his finger in to fuck him, finding the spot almost immediately. As soon as Harry started to whimper and wriggle when the spot was hitting, his orgasm slowly building, Severus started thrusting and finger-fucking him at the same pace, his eyes almost dark in lust as he tried really hard to hold back, his cock throbbing like mad. Harry held on for dear life as he was getting closer and closer to the peak. Almost immediately, he reached it and came, his words of pleasure caught in his throat as he let out a wordless scream.

When Harry came, it was like having his cock put into a wringer as Severus let out a loud groan, bathing Harry's insides with his seed, his hand still carrying on milking him out for all its worth. Harry arched more as he came again, but there was no fluid this time, possibly wrung dry. As soon as his orgasms calm down, he fell back and collapsed, passing out from it as it was his biggest one yet since he held back so hard. Harry felt bad seeing him like this once he calmed down from his own tremors.

"I'm sorry, Sev," Harry kissed his temple and pulled the covers over them.

Severus mumbled something in his sleep that sounded almost like 'I love you' and his arms reached over automatically to cuddle Harry close to his chest. Harry smiled and snuggled close, and whispered something before falling asleep:

"Happy anniversary."

--:--

"Yes, Minister Fudge. He and Lord Snape was here in my establishment. They just left."

The figure looked up from his hiding place as he heard the woman at the front desk talking to the old Minister in hushed tones through the firecall. He could only hear her side of the conversation as the crackle of the fire made the person's voice on the other side inaudible.

"Yes, of course…And I will get my reward for telling you this, right? Uh-huh…Yes, thank you…Yes…It's a pleasure doing business with you, Minister Fudge…"

The figure quickly scampered away, hoping that he would make it in time.